that notable Statesman and Historian Guicciardine doth describe as followeth The name saith he of this wild and uncivill Nation hath got great honour by their concord and glory by Arms. For being fierce by nature inured to War and exact keepers of Milltary discipline they have not onely defended their own Country but have won much praise in forein parts which doubtless had been greater if they had sought to inlarge their own Empire and not for wages to inlarge the Empire of others and if nobly they had propounded unto themselves any other ends than he gain of mony by the love whereof being made abject they have lost the opportunity of becomming fearfull to Italy For since they never came out of their confines but as mercenarie men they have had no publick fruit of their Victories but by their covetousness have become intollerable in their exactions where they overcame and in their demands with other men yea at home froward and obstinate in their conclusions as well as in following their commands under whose pay they serve in War Their chief men have pensions of severall Princes to favour them in their publick meetings and so private profit being preferred before the good of the publick they are apt to be corrupted and fall at discord amongst themselves with great lessening of the reputation which they had gotten amongst strangers So he relating the affairs of the year 1511 which the following issue of affairs hath fully verified As for the Government of this State it is meerly popular and that not only in the particular Cantons but the aggregate body of their Counsell the Gentry and Nobility being either rooted up in those long Wars which were betwixt them and their Vassals justly provoked by those intollerable pressures and exactions which they layd upon them or else worn out of memory and observation for want of sway and suffrage in the Counsels of the Common-wealth Only in Schaffehausen Basib and Zurich are some Gentry left not capable of any place or suffrage in the Senate of the said Cantons from which they are excluded by the common people because they joyned not with them in their first revolt unless they waive their Gentry and be enrolled amongst the number of Plebeians The rest they have it seemeth in so poor esteem that Porters and Mechanicks of the meanest Trades in all occasions of War are numbred with and amongst these Gentlemen making up one society onely and joyning with them in electing the Master of their company who is one of the Senate But because that every Canton hath its proper Magistrates but more or fewer according as it is in greatness or in the number of its severall Resorts or sub-divisions it will not be amiss to shew what number of Resorts are in every Canton that is to say in Underwalden only two in Switz six in Uren ten in Zug five in Glaris or Glarona fifteen in Apenzel six in Lucern seven in Solothurn no more than one in Frâ—burg ninteen in Basil and Schaffhausen but one a peece the Cantons there and in Solothurn reaching but little further than the Towns themselves in that of Znrich thirty one and thirty in that of Bern in all one hundred forty and eight Of these consists the body of this Common-wealth In ordering whereof every particular Canton hath its proper Magistrate chosen by the commonalty of that Canton whom they call the Wuaman together with a standing Counsell assistant to him chosen out of the people for the directing and disposing of their ovvn affairs which meet and sit in the chief Town or Village of that District But if the cause concern the Publick then every Canton sendeth one or more Commissioners to the generall Diets where they determine of the business which they meet about according to the major part of the Votes the Commissioners of every Canton having one Vote only though many may be sent from each to adde the greater weight to their consultations The place of meeting is most commonly at the Town of Baden in respect of the commodity of the Inns and houses the pleasant situation and famous Medicinall Bathes and because it is seated in the very center of Switzerland and subject to the eight first Cantons And here they do determine of War Peace and Leagues of making Laws of sending receiving and answering Ambassadors of Governments and distributing the publick Offices and finally of difficult causes and Appeales referred unto the judgement of the great Counsell In which the City of Zurich chief of the Cantons hath the first place not by antiquity but dignity and of old custom hath the greatest authority of calling together this Great Counsell signifying by Letters to each Canton the cause time and place of meeting yet so that if any Canton think it for the publick good to have an extraordinary meeting of their Commissioners they write to them of Zurich to appoint the same That which the greater number do resolve upon is without delay put in execution The Forces of these Suisse consist altogether of Foot Horse being found unserviceable in theâ—e Mountainous Countries And of these Foot Boterns reckoneth that they are able to raise sixscore thousand Which possibly may be true enough if it be understood of all that be able to bear Arms. For otherwise de facto the greatest Army that ever they brought into the field consisted but of one and thirty thousand men which was that wherewith they aided the confederate States of Italie against the French and restored Maximilian Sforze to the Dukedom of Millain Their ordinary standing Forces are conceived to be sixteen or seventeen thousand which they may bring into the field leaving their Towns and Forts well furnished And for their Revenue it is not like to be very great considering the poverty of their Country and their want of traffick with other Nations That which is ordinaery and in common ariseth out of the Annuall pensions which they receive from Forein States the profits arising out of their Dutch and Italian Praefectures the Impost layd on Wines sold in Taverns and Corn used by Bakers and the rents of a dissolved Monasterie called Kings field or Conings field because many Kings and Queens have been cloystered there amounting to forty thousand Guldens yearly Which Monastery was built in the year 1380 in memory and honour of the Emperor Albertus slain by his Nephew at Santback not far from Basil Their extraordinary doth consist of spoyles that be gotten in the War which if it be managed in common are divided in common but if by two or three of the Cantons onely the rest can claim no share in the booty gotten But this is only in relation to the Switzers themselves For otherwise taking in the Confederate States as well without as within the bounds of that Country they are able to raise fifty or threescore thousand men that is to say the Switzers themselves seventeen thousand the Grisons ten thousand those of Wallisland six thousand
Egypt Odours from Arabia come From India Gums rich Drugs and Ivorie From Syria Mummie black red Ebonie From burning Chus from Peru Pearls and Gold From Russia Furs to keep the rich from cold From Florence Silks from Spain Fruit Saffron Sacks From Danemark Amber Cordage Firs and Flax. From France and Flanders Linnen Woad and Wine From Holland Hops Horse from the banks of Rhine From England Wooll All lands as God distributes To the Worlds treasure pay their sundry tributes This as Dn-Bartas speaks of the present times so questionless the same or the like Commerce held good in the first Ages of the Worlds Creation God furnishing all Countries from the first beginning with some Staple-commodities for the benefit of themselves and others for the maintaining of that entercourse between Nation and Nation which makes them link the closer in the bonds of Amitie And to this end also serve those severall Manufactures wherewith some Countries do abound in respect of others but looked on in the present Book as the works of men And of this kind also are there severall Polities and forms of Government For though all Magistracy in it self be from God originally and that the Monarchicall form comes neerest to the Government used by God himself yet being that some Polities are meerly but humane inventions and that even Monarchy it self is founded on the consent of men explicitely or implicitely required unto it All Government or Magistracie is called an Ordinance of man in holy Scripture 1 Pet. 11. v. 13. But those particular Works of men which are the most considerable part of our present subject are Castles Towns and Cities of most eminent note which thrive and prosper in the World according as they do partake of those Conveniencies which conduce most to their Magnificence and Greatness Of these Boterus gives us many relation being had to the time he lived in but of those many we shall touch upon the principall onely passing by those of lesser note as pleasantness of Site fruitfulness of Soyl salubritie of Air and such like obvious Observations First then there is required to the Magnificence and Splendour of Cities a Navigable River or some such easie passage by Sea which will bring thither a continual concourse and trade of Merchants as at Venice London Amsterdam Secondly some Staple-Manufactures or Commodities which will draw the like resort of Merchants though the conveniencie of Sea or Rivers invite them not as in Nurenberg in Germany a dry Town but mightily Traded Thirdly the Palace of the Prince For ubi Imperator ibi Roma where the Court is there will be a continuall confluence of Nobles Gentry Merchants and all sorts of Trades And by this means Madrid not long since a poor beggerly Village is grown the most populous Citie in all Spain Fourthly the Residence of the Nobility beautifieth a Citie with stately and magnificent Buildings which makes the Cities of Italy so much excell ours in England their Nobles dwelling in the Cities and ours for the most part in their Countrie-houses Fifthly the Seats or Tribunals of Justice on which both Advocates and Clients are to give attendance as in the Parliamentary Cities in France and Spires in Germany Sixtly Universities and Schools of Learning to which the Youth from all parts are to make resort which hath been long the chief cause of the flourishing of Oxford Cambridge Bononia in Italy and other Cities of good note beyond the Seas Seventhly Immunity from Tolls and Taxes most men being most desirous to inhabit there where their In-come will be greatest their Privileges largest and their Disbursements least So Naples Florence Venice having been desolated by Plagues were again suddainly re-peopled by granting large Immunities to all comers-in And last of all the opinion of Sanctitie either for the Reliques of Saints or some noted Shrines or the residence of some Famons man or the Seat of Religion is not the least Adamant which draws people to it to the great enriching of some Cities And of this Rome it self can give us two most pregnant evidences the one in reference to the Popes and these latter times that famous Town not otherwise subsisting now than by the constant residence of the Popes and Cardinals whose absence while the Papall Sea was kept at Avignon had made it over-grown with Briars and Brambles and buried it almost in its own sad ruins The other in the person of Titus Livius the Historian to see which man there came so many from the Coasts of France and Spam that Saint Hierome elegantly saith Quos ad suis contemplationem Roma non traxerat unius hujus hominis fama perduxit qui jam nrbem tantam ingressi aliud extra Urbem quaererent Such are the causes of the Greatness and Magnificence of Cities when they are once built none of all which might possibly be looked at by the first builders of Cities I mean by Cain before the Flood and by Nimrod after it who aimed more at the love of Empire and self-preservation than at the generall good of Mankind or the particular wealth of those amongst whom they lived Of Cain it is affirmed expresly in the Book of God That being possessed with this fear that every one that found him would lay hands upon him and slay him in revenge of the blood of Abel He builded a Citie and called it by the name of his son Enoch Gen. 4. 17. Builded a Citie For what reason To fortifie and secure himself against all revenge as the Text doth intimate or thereby to oppresse his Neighbours as Iosephus witnesseth Neither was thiâ— the onely Citie of the first Ages though none but this be mentioned in the Book of God And that which the Scripture saith of Jubal that he was the Father of such as dwell in Tents and of such as have Cattell that is to say he was the first of those which lived upon Pasturage and followed their cartell up and down with their moveable Tents not having any certain home or habitations as the wild Arabs now and the ancient Nomades Is proof sufficient that the residue of all Mankind lived a more civill kind of life in their Towns and Villages And if Pomponius Mela be of any credit as in these things I think he is he will inform us that the Citie of Ioppa was built before the Flood that the King thereof was named Cepha and that his name and the name of his Brother Phineas together with the Grounds and Principles of their Religion were found graven upon certain Altars of stone But whether this be so or not certain it is that as well Canaan in the West whereon Ioppa stood as the Land of Nod on the East side of Paradise where Cain built his Citie were peopled long before the Flood and so were most of the other parts of the World besides And if well peopled in all or most parts thereof no doubt but they had Villages and Towns yea and Cities too as well for
Michael on the Sea side commonly called Archangell a Town of great trade by the English specially who have of late here fixed their Staple to the great enriching of the Place by reason whereof the English Merchants have not onely great priviledges and immunities as the Authors of so great a benefit unto this Estate not granted to others but the whole Nation have found better and more noble entertainment from them then any others have received The cause of which was primarily the great opinion which their Emperours had of Queen Elizabeth who held very good correspondence with them continued ever since by mutuall Ambassies on both sides and secondly the conformable behaviour of the English themselves so acceptable to those Barbarians both Prince and People that when John Vasâ—liâ—ich nailed the hat of another forein Embassadâ—r to his head for his too much perversenesse he used our Sir Thomas Smith with all kindnesse imaginable Another time when the Jesuite Possevine began to perswade with him to approve of the Religion of the Church of Rome upon the information of the English Embassadour that the Pope was a proud Prelate and would make Princes kisse his feet he grew into such a rage that the Jesuite was afraid he would have beat out his brains But to return again to the Port of S. Nicolas it is so called from an Abbie there built unto that Saint the tutelarie Saint and locall Patron of the Nation Which said I will set sail from this Port to the Russian Islands and see what may be said of them to our present purpose 24 The RUSSIAN Islands The RVSSIAN ISLANDS are but two both of them in the Northern or Frozen Ocean on the Coasts of this Country that is to say 1 Sir Hugh Willoughbies Island and Nova Zemla both subject if to any to the Knez or great Duke of Moscovie 1 WILLOVGHBIES ISLAND was so called from Sir Hugh Willoughbie because he first discovered it anno 1553 and was hereabouts found frozen to death the next year following For being employed by the Merchants of London in the time of King Edward the 6. to find out a new way to Moscovie Cathaie and China he proceeded so far as to this Island situate almost opposite to the Bay of S. Nicolas where the weather proved so extreme and the Frosts so vehement that his ship was set last in the ice and all his people with himself frozen to death in which condition they were found the next year after with an exact description of their voyage and fortunes Notwithstanding which disastrous beginning the enterprise was pursued by some noble Adventurers as Jenkinson Burroughs Pet. Jackman and others of the English Nation who opened the way as far as to the River Ob the East boundar of Russia but by reason of the length of the way the vast floting Islands of Ice and perpetuall nights for many months together in winter could advance no further 2 NOVA ZEMLA situate on the East of Willoughbies Island opposite to Pustozera in Condora beformentioned was first discovered by such Adventurers as followed Willoughbies design Famous for nothing but a race of short-statured men not above four foot high a degree above the height of Pygmies not yet so far discovered as to know any thing thereof but by the relation of the Russes who affirm the Inhabitants to have neither Religion nor Civilitie nor the prescripts of any Law but that they worshiped the Sun Moon and Northern Star to which they offer an yearly Sacrifice of their Deer that the Island is woodie desert and not easie for travell having in it neither green bough nor grasse yet harbouring great store of Bears and such ravenous and dangerous beasts Found experimentally true by William Barrentson and his Associates employed by the Hollanders for this discoverie anno 1594. and 1596. in which last year after many dreadfull combats with huge flakes of ice they were forced to winter in this Island where they built an house as well to preserve themselves from being buried in snow as from being devoured by the Bears some of them 13 foot in length which with the losse of two of their company devoured by those Savage creatures they at last effected some of them coming home in safety the October following And though they seemed to give some hope that a way might be found unto Cathaie on the North of this Island themselves having gone as far North as the 81 degree of Latitude within 9 of the Pole yet it is generally conceived that the undertaking is unprofitable the successe impossible And so I leave it to return to the storie of Russia called anciently by the name of Sarmatia Europaea but known no further Northwards then the head of Tanais And for Sarmatia Europaea it was bounded in the time of Ptolemie by the Baltick Sea and some Terra Incognita on the North the Jazyges Metanastae now Transilvania and the Vpper Hungarie upon the South the River Vistula or Wexel which divided it from Germanie upon the West and the Tanais upon the East Beyond that all along the banks of the Euxine Sea to the Mare Caspium and as far North as any Conqueror had gone it was called Sarmatia Asiatica the Countries further Eastward being then called Scythia By which accompt as Russia containeth not all Sarmatia Europaea of which Prussia and the rest of the incorporate Provinces of Poland passeth for a part so neither is it totally comprehended in it extending beyond Tanais into Asiatica The ancient Inhabitants called by a generall name Sarmatae by the Greeks Saurâ—matae were subdivided for so much of this part of it as was then made known into the Agathyrsi Butheni Pagiritae dwelling in the North the Osdi Alauni Roxolani c. dwelling in the South Amongst many other barbarous Nations these were some of the principall And from these Roxolani as the principall of all the rest Matthias a Michou a learned Polander doth derive the originall of the Rosses which we now call Russians seconded herein by the more learned Bochartus who proveth out of ancient Authors that the Inhabitants of Taurica Chersonesus from which the passage into this Countrie is both short and easie have been formerly called Rhos 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Tauros vocari gentes Rhos as he saith from Tsetzes Which Rhos or Rhossi first mingling with the Alani a Sarmatian people might get the name of Roxolani and afterwards possessing the more Northern Countries or mingling with the Rossi of Mount Taurus from whom those of Taurica descended in their enterprises on Constantinople and the parts adjoining return to their old name of Rossi The Rhossi or Russians were then the first Lords of this Country generally the Moscovites possessours of a Province only so called from the Moschi spoken of by Lucan in his Pharsalia and placed by Plinie near the head of the River Phasis which rising from the Armenian Mountains fals into the Euxine Derived no doubt from Mesech or Mosoch as
truth it was a most famous University from whose great Cistern the Conduit-pipes of learning were dispersed over all the World Yet did not learning so effeminate or soften the hearts of the People but that 3 this one City yeelded more famous Captaines then any in the World besides not excepting Rome Miltiades Aristides Themistocles Cimon Pericles Alcibiades Phocion and divers others of great name Who though they were the men that both defended and enlarged this Common-wealth yet were the people so ungratefull to them or they so unfortunate in the end that they either dyed abroad in banishment or by some violent death at home Themistocles the Champion of Greece died an exile in Persia Phocion was slaine by the people Demosthenes made himself away by poison Pericles many times indangered Theseus their Founder first deposed and then despitefully imprisoned Aristides Alcihiades Nicius c. banished for ten years by Ostracism A form of punishment so called because the name of the partie banished was writ on an Oyster-shell and onely used toward such who either began to grow too popular or potent among the men of service Which device allowable in a Democratie where the overmuch powerablenesse of one might hazard the liberty of all was exercised in spight oftner then desert A Countrey-fellow meeting by chance with Aristides desired him to write Aristides in his shell and being asked whether the man whose banishment he desired had ever wronged him replyed No he was onely sorry to heare folke call him a good man We finde the like unfortunate end to most of the Romans so redoubted in warre Coriolanus was exiled Camillus confined to Ardea Scipio murdered with divers others onely because their virtue had lifted them above the pitch of ordinary men Ventidius was disgraced by Antony Agricola poysoned with the privity of Domitian Corbulo murdered by the command of Nero all able men yet living in an age wherein it was not lawfull to be valiant In later times it so hapned to Gonsalvo the Great Captain who having conquered the kingdome of Naples driven the French beyond the mountains and brought all the Italian Potentates to stand at the Spaniards devotion was by his Master called home where hee lived obscurely though honoured after his decease with a solemne Funerall Worse fared the Guise and Biron in France worse Essex and Dudley of Northumberland with us in England Neither will I omit William Duke of Suffolk who having served 34 yeares in our warres with France and for 17 yeares together never coming home at his return was quarrelled and basely murdered It were almost an impiety to be silent of Joab the bravest souldier and most fortunate Leader that ever fought the Lords battells and yet he died at the hornes of the Altar Whether it be that such men be born under an unhappy Planet or that Courtiers and such as have best opportunity to indeere men of warre unto their Soveraignes know not the way of commending their great deserts or that Envy the common Foe to vertue be an hinderance to it I am not able to determine And yet it may be that Princes naturally are distrustfull of men of Action and are not willing to make them greater whose name is great enough already And it may be the fault is in the souldiers themselves by an unseasonable overvaluing of their own performances as if the Prince or State were not able to reward or prize them which was the cause of the death of Silius in the time of Tiberiue concerning which Tacitus giveth us this good note that over-merit in great Subjects is exceeding dangerous and begets hate in stead of favours Eeneficia eo usque loet a sunt dum videntur exolvi posse Vbi multum anteverterunt pro gratia edium redditur saith that wise Historian But to look back againe on Athens it was first built by Cecrops the first King thereof governed by him and his posterity with no lower title for 400 yeares as is apparent by this following Catalogue of The KINGS of ATHENS A. M. 2394 1 Cecrops who first made Jupiter a God and ordained sacrifices to be offered to him as Pausanias writeth 2444 2 Cranaus outed of his Kingdome by 2453 3 Amphictyon the son of Deucalion and Uncle to that Amphictyon who first instituted the supreme Court of the Amphictyones or Common-Councell of all Greece 2463 4 Fricthonius the son of Vulcan 2513 5 Pandion the Father of Progne and Philomela so famous in the old Poets of whom more hereafter 2553 6 Eriâ—hthous whose daughter Orithya was ravished by Boreas King of Thrace 2603 7 Cecrops Il. brother of Erichtheus 2643 8 Pandion Il. son of Erichtheus 2668 9 Aegeus son of Pandion the second of whom the Aegean sea took name 2706 10 Theseus the son of Aegeus and Companion of Hercules vanquished the Minotaure in Crete collected the people of Attica into a body and incorporated them into the City of Athens which he had beautified and enlarged 2746 11 Mnestheus the son of Peteus Grandchild of Erichtheus served with the other Greeke Princes at the war of Troy 2769 12 Demophoon the son of Theseus restored unto his Fathers throne on the death of Maestheus 2802 13 Oxyntes son or brother of Demophoon 2814 14 Aphydas son of Oxyntes slaine by his brother 2815 15 Thymades the last of the line of Erichtheus 2823 16 Melanthius of Messene driven out of his own Kingdome by the Heraclide obtained that of Athens 2860 17 Codrus the son of Melanthius the last King of Athens who in the warres against the Pelopennesians having Intelligence by an Oracle that his Enemies should have the victory if they did not kill the Athenian King attired himselfe like a common Begger entred the Pelopennâ—sian Camp and there played such prancks that at the last they were fain to kill him Which when the Enemy understood they thought themselves by this meanes deprived of all hopes of successe and so broke up their Army and departed homewards For this the people of Athens did so honour his memory that they thought no man worthy to succeed as King and therefore committed the managing of the Estate to Governours for term of life whom they called Archontes the first Archon being Medon the son of Codrus not differing from the former Kings in point of power but only in the manner of their admission the former kings claiming the government by succession in right of bloud and these Archontes holding by election onely whose names here follow in this list of The perpetuall ARCHONTES in the STATE of ATHENS A. M. 2882 1 Medon the son of Codrus 2902 2 Acastus the son of Medon 2938 3 Archippus the son of Acasius 2957 4 Thersippus the son of Archippus 2998 5 Pherbas the son of Thersippus 3029 6 Megacles the son of Phorbas 3059 7 Diogenetus the son of Megacles 3087 8 Phereclus the son of Diogenetus 3106 9 Aritthon the son of Phereclus 3126 10 Thespieus in whose time began the Kingdom of
under the conduct of Sarracon or Shirachoch a right valiant and stout Commander who taking his advantages not only cleared the Country of Almericus but got the whole kingdom to himself dashing out the brains of Elphaiz with his horsemans-mace And though Etzar his son assumed for a while the title of Caliph yet the destruction of himself and the whole Phatimean family rooted out by Sarracon soon put an end to that claim and left the kingdom in the peaceable possession of the Turkish Sultans The fourth Dynastie or the Race of the Turkish Kings or Caliphs of Egypt 1163. 1 Asereddin sirnamed Shirachoch called Sarracon by the Christian writers the first of the Turks which reigned in Egypt of the Noble family of Alub 1186. 2 Zeli-heddin called Saladine by the Christian writers the son or as some say the nephew of Sarracon or Shirachoch confirmed in his estate by the Caliph of Bagdet under whose jurisdiction he reduced the Egyptian Schismaticks He obtained also the kingdom of Damascus conquered Mesopotamia Palestine and in the year 1190 regained the City of Hierusalem A Prince who wanted nothing to commend him to succeeding Ages nor to glorifie him in the kingdom of Heaven but the saving knowledge of CHRIST JESUS 1199. 3 Elaziz the second son of Saladine succeeded in the Realm of Egypt which he exchanged afterwards with his brother Eladel for the kingdom of Damascus 4 Eladel or El-Aphtzel by the Christian writers called Meledine succeeded upon this exchange in the kingdom of Egypt and overcame the Christians without the losse of a man at the siege of Caire by letting loose the Sluces of Nilus which drowned their Army and forced them to covenant with him at his own pleasure 1210. 5 Elchamul 1237. 6 Melech Essalach by the Christian writers called Melechsala the son of Elchamul who overcame Lewis the 9. of France and going with that King towards Damiata was slain by the souldiers of his guard called Mamalucks 1242. 7 Elmutan the son of Melech Essalach succeeded for a time in his Fathers throne But the Mamalucks being resolved to obtain the kingdom for themselves inforced him to flie to a Tower of Wood which they set on fire the poor Prince half burned leaping into a River which ran close by it was there drowned the Mamalucks setled in the kingdom An. 1245. These Mamalucks were the ofspring of a People on the banks of the Euxine Sea vulgarly called the Circassians whom Melechsala either bought of their Parents or at the second hand of the Tartars then newly Masters of those Countries to supply the want of valour in the idle and effeminate People of Egypt and out of them selected a choise Band of men for the guard of his person Knowing their strength and finding their opportunity they treacherously slew Melechsala their Lord and Master appointing one Azeddin Ibek a Turco-man by nation and therefore by most Christian writers called Turquimeneius one of their own number a man of great spirit and valour to succeed in the Throne Unwilling to re-give the Supreme Authority into the hands of the Egyptians and not permitting their own sons to enjoy the name and privilege of Mamalucks they bought yearly certain numbers of Circassian slaves whom they committed to the keeping of the Egyptians by them to be instructed in the Egyptian language and the Law of Mahomet Being thus fitted for imployment they were taught the Discipline of War and by degrees advanced unto the highest Offices of power and trust as now the Janizaries are in the Turkish Empire in choice and ordering of whom as the Ottoman Turks were Precedented by those of Egypt so it is possible enough that the Janizaries may make as great a Change in the Turkish Empire as the Mamalucks did in the Egyptian So unsafe a thing it is for a Prince to commit the sole guard of his person or the defence of his Dominions to the hands of such whom not the sense of natural duty but the hopes of profit or preferment may make useful to him For thus we find that Constantius a King of the Britains was murdered by his Guard of Picts most of the Roman Emperours by the hands of those whom they intrusted either with the guard of their persons or the command of their Armies And I think no man can be ignorant how many times the Princes and Estates of Italy have been brought into the extremest dangers by trusting too much to the honesty of mercenaâ—ie Souldiers and Commanders Take we for instance the proceedings of Giacopo Picinino who with his Followers first took Pay of Ferdinand the first of Naples left him to fight for his vowed Enemy Iohn Duke of Calabria the son of Renè Duke of Anjou whom also he forsook in his greatest need The like we find of Francisco Sforza first entertained by the Duke of Millain from whom he revolted to the Florentines from them to the Venetians and being again received into the Pay of the State of Millain made use of their own Army to subdue that City Nor can I speak better of the Switzers or their dealing in this kind with the French Kings the Sforza's Dukes of Millain and with whom not to say the truth that ever trusted or employed them Now as it is unsafe for a Prince to commit the custody of his person or the defence of his Estates to the faith of Forreiners so is it dangerous to him to call in such aids and to commit his fortunes either wholly or principally unto their fidelity A moderate supply of men money or munition from a confederate King is I confesse in most cases convenient in some necessary as well to save their Natives from the sword as to trie a friend and interest an Allie in the same cause But to invite so great a number of Succours as from Helpers may become Masters and oppresse the people whom they came to defend is that Rock on which many Realms have suffered shipwrack and which a good Pilot of the State should with all care avoid For as in the sickness of the body natural it is hurtful to a mans health and life to take more physick then it may after the effect thereof be wrought either digest or put out again so in the body politick it is a perilous matter to receive more succours then what after they have done the deed they were sent for we may either with conveniencie reward and settle with us or at liberty expell Of all Surfeits this of Forraign supplies is most uncurable and Ne quid nimis if in nothing else true is in this case oracle There is no Kingdom I am verily perswaded under the Sun which hath not been by this means conquered no Common-wealth which hath not been by this means ruined To relate all examples were infinite and tedious to inferre some pleasing to the Reader and to illustrate the point not unnecessary To begin with former times Philip of Macedon called into Greece to assist the
THe Kingdom of TVNIS in Latine called Regnum Tunctanum hath on the East Cyrene on the West the Kingdom of Algeirs or Tremesin on the North the Mediterranean on the South Mount Atlas So called from Tunis the chief City of it The Country towards the East barren and destitute of water but in the Western parts sufficiently plentiful of Corn and other fruits and generally well set with Trees The people more patient of labour then the rest of Barbary and for that cause perhaps more healthy but questionlesse of so good constitution that they live commonly to great Age unlesse a violent death prevent them and are not much afraid of sickness or much troubled with it It contains in it the two whole Provinces of Africa Propria or Africa Minor as some call it and the Numidia of the Romans called since Numidia Antiqua to difference it from the present Numidia lying on the other side of Mount Atlas The principal Mountains of which Countries besides those spoken of already were 1 Audas 2 Buzara 3 Cinna 4 Dios or the Hils of Jupiter 5 Gillius by some named Gigion and 6 those called Thizibi Rivers of most esteem with them though not much with others besides those mentioned before 1 Ampsaga now called Collo and by some Sat Gemar which divideth this Kingdom from that of Tremesen 2 Catuda 3 Cyniphus issuing from the hils called Zuchabarus and falling into the Sea not far from Tripolis Besides which there were some great Lakes the chief whereof 1 Hipponites near Mount Cinna 2 the Lake of Pallas or that called Palus Tritonia where Minerva was said to have shewed herself the Inventress of Spining and of Oyle and for that much worshipped by this People 3 Sylura another great Lake but not so famous as the former because not honoured by a Goddesse The whole divided by the Romans into these four parts viz. 1. Africa specially so called lying on the Sea from the River Ampsaga to the Lesser Syrtis 2. Tripolitana from the Lesser Syrtis to the Greater 3. Numidia lying on the West of Zeugitana or Africa Propria and 4. Byzacena so called from Byzacium or Byzacina a chief City of it the territory whereof so extremely fruitful that 400 Ears of corn were sent to Rome in the time of Augustus and 360 in the time of Domitius Nero growing on one stalk But this Division being long since worn out of memory it is divided at the present into the Provinces of 1. Ezzab 2. Tripolis 3. Tunis 4 Constantina 5. Bugia 1. EZZAB is that part of this Kingdom which lieth next to Cyrene A small Region and not very fruitful yet the Inhabitants hereof are conceived to be rich the richer in regard they are free from tributes their wealth not rising from the commodities of their own Country which affordeth them little else besides Dates and Olives but from such merchandise which they buy of the Venetians and sell to the Numidians The richest those of Mesrata a little Province of this Tract which lieth near the Sea Towns it hath some but none of note the chief of which 1. Mesurata 2. Sibeca both upon the Sea of which the first gives name unto that little Province spoken of before Of more note in the former times was Philoeni Villa situate on the Greater Syrtis near the Promontory then called Hippi but now Cabo de Surta memorable for the adjoyning Altars called Phileni Arae erected by the Carthaginians upon this occasion Some controversies being grown betwixt those of Carthage and Cyrene about their bounds it was agreed that two men at a set houre should be sent out of each City towards the other and where they met there to be fixed the Meer-stone of their several Territories The Phileni two brothers nominated for Carthage were so quick of foot that they had goten a good way into the Country of the Cyrenenses before they were met wherewith the Cyreneans much enraged put to them this choice either to go so much back again or to die in the place This last accepted by the Phileni who preferred the common good of their Country before their own for preservation of whose name and honour to succeeding Ages the grateful Carthaginians did erect these Altars 2. West of the Province of Ezzab lieth that of TRIPOLIS which together with Ezzab made that Province which the Romans called Tripolitana Not much more fruitful then the other except in Barley but more commodiously seated in regard of the Sea which is here more safe for navigation the former lying wholly on the greater Syrtis Chief Towns hereof 1. Leptis Magna so called to distinguish it from another but of lesse note and therefore called Leptis Parva situate in the now Province of Tunis A town of so great wealth and trade that it was worth a Talent daily to the Carthaginians 2. Euphranta called also Pyrgos Euphranta from some strong Tower in it on the Western-bank of the greater Syrtis 3. Cinsterna on the Eastern side of the River Cyniphus 4. Cabis the utmost City of this Province westward the same which Ptolomie cals Tacapa situate at the fall of the River Triton into the lesser Syrtis 5. Sabratha and 6. Heva not else observable but that together with Leptis Magna they made up that one City which the Romans called from thence Tripolis 7. Tripolis founded by the Romans and by them peopled with Colonies from those three Cities before mentioned A City of great name and riches till destroyed by the Saracens By whom rebuilt adorned with many fair Temples Colleges and Hospitals and flourishing in much wealth and lustre it became a Kingdom of it self but subject to the Kings of Tunis till taken by the Genoes with a Fleet of 20 sail and by them sold to the King of Fesse Recovered not long after by the King of Tunis it came once more to have a King of its own till by the valour of Peter of Navar it was conquered for Ferdinand the Catholique the first Monarch of Spain whose Nephew Charles the 5. conferred it on the Knights of S. John of Hierusalem then expelled from Rhodes whom the Turks under Sinan Basa General of Selimus the second dispossessed by force An. 1551. since that the ordinary Residence of the Turkish Begterbeg for these African Provinces and made an usual retreat for Pyrats who infest these Seas and do much mischief to the Coasts of Sicil Italy and others of the Christian Countries 3. The Province of TVNIS lying Westward to that of Tripolis taketh up so much of this Kingdom as antiently contained the Province of Byzacena and so much of the Roman Africk as lieth on the East of the River called Guadilharbar the Hipponites Lacus of the Antient writers The Country antiently so fruitful that it yielded usually an increase of an hundred and fifty fold For proof of which besides the testimony of approved Authors the wonderfull if not prodigious Ears of Corn which before we heard of may serve sufficiently
as he telleth us out of any esteem which themselves had of it but therewith to provide themselves of Forreign aids and pay their Armies when the necâ—ssâ—â—es of their affairs or other reason of State did require the same How this device would sort with the humours of those People whom Lucian antiently did Fable and some of later times more 〈◊〉 do fancy to have their dwelling in the Moon I am not able to say as having hitherto had no commâ—â—ce nor correspondence with the Inhabitants thereof though possibly I may endeavour it in the end of this Book and finde it to sort well enough with their condition Certain I am this sublunary World of ours will never brook it And so I leave it and look back again on the Mines of Peru the extraordinary plenty of gold and silver which those and the rest of the New world have furnished the old World withall being conceived by many knowing and judicious men to be the cause of the dearness of all commodities at the present times compared unto the cheapness of the times foregoing for where much is there greater prices will be given then in other places And yet there want not some that add also other causes of the high prizes of our days viz. Monopolies Combinations of Merchanâ—s and Crafâ—â—men transportation of Grain pleasure of great personages the excess of private 〈…〉 the like but these last I rather taâ—e to be con-causes the first being indeed the principal For aâ— that excellent Sir Henry Savil hath it in the end of his notes on Tacitus the excessive abundance 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 things which consist meerly on the constitution of men draweth necessarily 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 those things which nature requireth to an higher rate in the Market Captá ab Augusto Alexandra faith Orosius Roma in tantum opibus ejus crevit ut dupla majora quam antehac rerum venalium pâ—â—tia statuerentur As for that question whether of the two Kingdoms be happier that which supplâ—â—th it self with money by Traffick and the works of Art or that which is supplied by Mâ—nes growing as the gift of nature I finde it by this tale in part resolved Two Merchants departing from Spain to get gold touched upon part of Barbary where the one buyeth Moors to dig and 〈◊〉 with the other fraughteth his vessell with sheep and being come to the Indies the one finding Mines set his slaves to work and the other hapning in grassie ground put his sheep to grazing The Maves grown cold and hungry call for food and cloathing which the sheep-master by the increase of his stock had in great abundanceâ— so that what the one got in gold with â—oil charges and hazard both of 〈…〉 and health he gladly gave unto the other in exchange or Bartery for the continual supply of 〈◊〉 Clothes and other necessaries for himself and his servants In the end the Mines being exhaustâ—d and all the money thence arising exchanged with the Shepherd for such necessaries as his wants 〈◊〉 home comes the Shepherd in great triumph with abundance of wealth his Companion bâ—â—nging nothing with him but the Tale of his travels But I dare not take upon me to determine this poâ—â—t Only I add that the English and the Hollanders by the benefit of their Manufactures and continual Traffick did in conclusion weary the late King of Spain King Philip the second and out-vied him as it were in wealth and treasure notwithstanding his many Mines of Gold and silver in Barbary India Mexicana Guinea some in Spain and Italy and these of Peruana which now we handle and which have given occasion unto this Discourse or Digression rather It is now time to take a view of the People also affirmed to be for the most part of great simplicity yet some of them those specially which lie neer the Aequator to be great dissemblers and never to discover their conceptions freely Ignorant of Letters but of good courage in the Wars well sâ—illed in managing such weapons as they had been used to and fearless of death the rather prompted to this last by an old opinion held amongst them that in the other world they shall eat and drink and make love to Women And therefore commonly at the Funeral of any great person who was attended â—â— in his life they use to kill and bury with him one or more of his servants to wait upon him after death in the manner or their living much like the Jews but not in habit conform therein to the other Saâ—â—ges but that those cover their upper parts with some decent garment and leave the other Members 〈◊〉 But this is only neer the Aequator both Sexes elswhere wearing Mantles to their very Heels habited in one fashion over all the Country except the dressing of their heads wherein scarce any one doth agree with another but hath his fashion to himself The Women less esteemed here then in other places treated as Slaves and sometimes cruelly beaten upon slight occasions the men as S. Paul saith of the ancient Gentiles leaving the natural use of the woman and burning in their lusts towards one another For which it God delivered them into the hands of the Spaniards they received that recompenâ—e which was meet Rivers of most note 1 S. Jago on the borders towards Popayana a River of a violent course and so great a depth that it is 180 Fathoms deep at the influx of it 2. Tombez opening into a fair and capacious Bav over against the Isle of Puna on the further side of the Aequator an Iland of twelve Leagues in compals and exceeding fruitfull 3 Guagaquil of a longer course then any of the other two and falling into Mare del Zur on the South of Tombez over against the Isle of Lobos No Iland after this of note upon all this Coast If any come in our way which runneth towards the East we shall meet with them in the view of the several Provinces and so we shall of the Hills or Mountains which are most considerable the Andes having been already touched on Take we now notice of the great Lake of Titicaca in which twelve Rivers are reported to lose themselves in compass 80 Leagues and usually Navigable with ships and barks The waters of it not so salt as those of the sea but so thick that no body can drink them yet on the banks of it many habitations as good as any in Peru. By a fair water course or River it passeth into a less Lake which they call Aulaga and thence most probably findeth a way into the Sea or else is swallowed in the Bowels of that thirsty earth but the first more likely It is divided commonly into three Juridical Resorts viz. of 1 Quito 2 Lima and 3 Charcos each having under it many several and subordinate Provinces too many and of too small note to be here considered We will therefore look upon the chief and of greatest reckoning 1 Quito 2
necessary habitation as for strength and safety Now that the World was throughly peopled before the Flood seems clear to me by that great and universall Deluge which God was pleased to bring upon the Face of all the earth For what need all the Earth be buried in that Sea of waters if all the Earth had not been peopled and all the people of it guiltie of oppression in the sight of God Besides it is expresly said in the Holy Scripture that in the time of Abraham who lived about 350 years after the Flood in the largest Accompt and not 300 in the shortest there were Kings of Egypt and of the Philistims Kings of the Canaanites of Shinaar Elasar Ellan and of the Nations who questionlesse had their Lands well peopled that both Chaldea and Mesopotamia in the time of Abraham had their severall Cities as Vr in the one and Haran or Charan in the other and that Damascus the chief Citie of Syria was then founded also Not to say any thing of the building of Babel Erech Accad and Chalneh in the land of Shinar or Babylonia nor of the building of Ninive Resan Rehoboth and Chalah in the land of Assyria mention whereof is made in the 10 of Genesis And it is found in good and credible Authors that Ninus the third Assyrian Monarch who lived before the birth of Abraham having subdued the Kings of Media and Armenia invaded Bactria with an Army of 1700000 Foot and 200000 Horse aud 10600 armed Charlots and was encountred by Zoroaster the King thereof with an Army of four hundred thousand The credibility whereof if it were disputed might be affirmed from the like numerous Army brought by Xerxes against the Greeks though in times long after following And if we will give credit unto Diodorus Sioulus who voucheth â—tesias for his Author Semiramis the Wife of Ninus invaded India with an Army of three Millions of men and upwards and yet was over-matched and slain by an Indian King If then within the space of 400 years we find the Eastern parts to be so well planted so many Kings possessed of their Regall Thrones and many of them able to impress such infinite Armies Why may we not conclude that in the course of 1656 years for so long it was from the Creation to the Flood the whole World was inhabited and planted in all parts thereof especially considering the long lives of men amounting to 800 or 900 years and consequently the long time they had to apply themselves to the Act of Generation And though I have no certain ground for it in the Book of God yet I am apt enough to be of Mercators opinion who placing the 16 Dynasty of the Kings of Egypt where Eusebius begins to calculate the Egytian times at the first planting of that Country by the Sons of Noah reckoneth the former fifteen to have been before the Flood and to reach very neer the times of the first Creation That Misraim the Son of Ham was possessed of Egypt within two hundred years after the Flood is a truth undoubted Nor see I any cause to doubt but that in the like space of time from the first Creation it might be planted also by the sons of Adam considering as we ought to do that in the infancy of the World when the bodies of men were most perfect and of greatest vigour they observed no degree of Kindred or Consanguinity nor tied themselves so strictly to one woman as they should have done And for the names of all the Kings of those severall Dynasties either they might be left engraven upon Pillars such as that of Seth or upon Altars of stone as in those of Ioppa or Misraim might have them by tradition from the hands of Noah and so deliver them by tale unto his posteritie the Egyptians being generally very good Heralds and standing very much on their own Antiquitie And if this may be said of Egypt as for my part I see no reason but it may then may the like be said of all Countries else that they had their severall Kings and Rulers and set forms of Government The Fathers of Families in those times having the command and soveraignty over all that descended of them Nor make I any question of it but they had severall Languages and forms of Speech at least as to the Dialect and pronunciation although the Radicals of the Language might remain the same But being there are no Remainders of this first Plantation unless we will give credit to some Iewish Fablers who tell us of some Giants who saved themselves upon Mount Sion or that of Masius Damascenus who speaks of some that saved themselves on an high Hill called Baris in some part of Armenia I shall the less insist upon it Nor had I stood so long upon these first Ages which Moses passeth over with so short a Narrative but that it is affirmed by Pererius a right learned Jesuit that neither Egypt nor Assyria nor the rest of the World was planted and inhabited before the Flood and that upon no stronger reason for ought I can find but that it is affirmed in the last words of the tenth of Genesis That by these that is to say by the posteritie of the Sons of Noah were the Nations divided in the Earth after the Flood Out of which words he thus concludeth Quo significatur talem divisionem non fuisse ante diluviuâ— By which it doth appear saith he that in the times before the Flood was no such division 'T is true that this division of the world by the Sonnes of Noah hath the best evidence in Scripture because there is expresse Text for it which is not for the first Plantations But looking on the great increase of mankind before the flood that saying of Berosus will prove tantamont to a Text of Scripture Ad comparandas novas sedes necessitatem compulisse that they were driven then by necessity to seek new dwellings the necessity of providing victualls for themselves and their families being as strong a motive unto such dispersions as the Confusion of Tongues was afterwards The difference is that that which such necessity would have done in long tract of time the confusion of Tongues did in an instant not onely making those proud Builders to give over the finishing of the Tower which they had begun but to unite themselves with such whose language came most neer to that which themselves were masters of It was high time no question to desist from this proud attempt when the Labourer understood not what the Workman called for but brought him things quite contrary to his expectation But because some Plantations had no reference to the Confusion of Tongues but were made before it or on the sending out of such Colonies as were neerest to the place where the Ark did rest I think it not amiss to resolve that question touching the resting of the Ark on which the Plantations of the East have so great dependance
of Geographicall Tables and Descriptions Besides this it is usefull to most sorts of men as to Astronomers who are hereby informed of the different appearances of Stars in severall Countries their severall influences and aspects their rising and setting according to different Horizons Secondly to Physicians who are hereby acquainted with the different temper of mens bodies according to the Climes they live in the nature and growth of many Simples and Medicinall Drugs whereof every Country under Heaven hath some more naturall and proper to it self than to any others Thirdly to States-men who from hence draw their knowledge of the nature and disposition of those people with whom they are to negotiate the bounds and borders both of their own Kingdoms and the Neighbouring Countreys with the extent of their respective Dominions both by Sea and Land without the exact knowledge of which there would be a perpetuall Seminary of wars and discord Fourthly to Merchants Mariners and Souldiers the severall Professors of which kinds of life find nothing more necessary for them in their severall callings than a competent knowledge in Geography which presents to them many notable advantages both for their profit and contentâ—â—ent Finally by the study of Geography a man that hath not opportunity nor means of travelling may with as much benefit but far less danger and expence acquaint himself with the particular descriptions of Kingdoms Provinces Cities Towns and Castles with all things considerable in the same together with the customes manners and dispositions of all Forrain Nations and that too in as full a manner as if he had survey'd the one and observed the other by a personall visit of the places represented to him Such is the necessary use which men of ingenuuus Studies and Professions do and may make of History and Geographie in the course of their callings and imployments And there are some things also necessary to the knowledge of each that we may study them with the greater benefit and contentation To History it is onely requisite that it be defined distinguished from such writings as do seem to challenge the name of Histories and that somewhat be premised of those severall Epoches from which all people do begin their computations But to Geography it is needfull not onely that we do define it but that we explicate those Terms or second Notions which are not obvious to the understanding of every Reader First then for History if we consult the name or Quid noâ—â—â—is of it it is derived 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i. e. Videre and therefore properly doth signifie a Relation of such remarkable actions at which the Author was an Eye-witness if not an Agent Apud veteres onim saith Isidore nemo scribeâ—at Historiam nisi is qui iâ—â—orfuisset â—a quae scribenda essent vidisset But now the customary use of the Word hath taught it a more ample signification History being defined to be a Perfect Relation of all Occurrents observable hapning in the State whereof it is written described by the Motives Pretexts Consultations Speeches and Events a speciall care being had both of time and place As for the writings which do challenge the name of History but indeed are really distinguished from it they are Commentaries Annals Diaries or Journaels and Chronologies First Commentaries set down onely a naked continuance of Events and Actions without the Motives and designs the Counsells Speeches Occasions and Pretexts of businesses So that Caesar with more modesty than true propriety of speech applied the name of Commentaries to the best History in the World A History commended by King James to his Sonne Prinâ—e Henry above all other profane Authors both for the sweet flowing of the stile and the worthiness of the matter it selfe For I have ever saith he been of this opinion that of all Ethnick Emperors or great Captains he hath farthest exceeded both in his practice and in his precepts for martiall affairs Which makes me the more wonder at the strange and unjust Censure of Justus Lipsius who calls them Nudam simplicem narrationem for being entituâ—ed Commentaries they do saith he nil polliceri praeter nomen with pride and arrogance enough 2. For Annals next they are a bare recitall onely of the Actions happening every yeer without regard had to the causes and pretexts or any of the chief Ingredients required in History So that Tacitus had no other Reason to give the name of Annals to his excellent Work than that it is distinguished by the yeers of the Consuls Otherwise there is no great difference as unto the matter betwixt an History and an Annal the subject of them both being matter of State and not such triviall things as Triumphs Pageants and such like which stand not with the gravity and authority of Historicall Annals betwixt which and a Diary the same Tacitus speaking of some magnificent Structures which were built that yeer doth make this difference Res illustres Annalibus talia diurnis Urbis actis mandari that matters of the greater moment were committed to Annals and unto Diaries the Acts and Accidents of a meaner nature 3. But Diaries besides this difference in point of matter are distinguished from Annals also in point of time a Diary or Journal as the name imports containing the Actions of each day of which kind was the Chronicle called for by Ahasâ—erus in which the Actions of his Court were referred to Journals and in the which he found the relation of the treason intended against him by his Eunuchs And of this kinde was that of King Edward the fixt mentioned in the History of his life by Sir John Hayward 4. Last of all for Chronologies they are onely bare supputations of times with some brief touch upon the Actions therein hapning such as are those of Eusebius Functius Calvisius and Helvicus of which last I dare give that testimony which Paterculus affords to Ovid viz. that he is perfectissimus in forma operis sui though he and all the rest are debtors to Eusebius for the incredible pains taken by him in his excellent Chronicon Out of these four as out of the four Elements the Quintessence of History is extracted borrowing from Annals time from Diaries and Commentaries matter from Chronologies consent of time and co-etanity of Princes and thereto adding of her own all such other Ornaments in which these four are found defective That which remains is to prâ—mise somewhat of these severall Epoches from whence particular States Nations and People make their computations These have been very different in former times according to the severall occasions took in severall Countreys The Jews had severall Epoches peculiar to themselves alone and one in common with their Neighbours Those which they had amongst themselves were First from the Creation of the World or the beginning of time Secondly from the universall Deluge which hapned A. M. 1656. Thirdly from the Confusion of Tongues A. M. 1786. Fourthly from Abrahams journey out of
Triumpher had a Lavvrell Crovvn and entred vvith the noise of Drums and Trumpets but the Ovator had onely a Garland of Fir with Flutes and Haultboâ—es playing before him 3. The Triumpher was attired in a Garment of State which they called Vestis trabeata but the Ovator in a plain Purple Gown only 4. In a Triumph the Souldiers cried out Io Triumphe but in an Ovation they ingeminated onely O O O from the often doubling of which word it had as some think the name of an Ovation 5 ly and lastly the Triumpher used to sacrifise a certain number of Oxen but the Ovator a Sheep only from whence the name is properly to be derived Now there were three Cases in which the Conqueror was to be content with this lesser Triumph 1. If the number of the enemies whom he slew in battell exceeded not 5000. men or that he had not so much overcome them by force as perswasion or subtilty 2. If the War had been slight cursorie or not lawfully mannaged And 3 ly If it were against an ignoble Enemy And of this last we have a fair instance in P. Rupilius who having got the victory in the Servile War a victory of great importance to the State of Rome was yet content with an Ovation nè Trimmphi dignitatem Servili inscriptione violaret as it is in Florus As for the greater Triumphs they were indeed very full of magnificence the pomp whereof who list to see may find it in the Triumph of Paulus Aemilius described by Plutarch though by that which hath before been said we may conjecture somewhat at the glories of it And yet this honour was not alwayes vouchsafed to those who had best deserved it there being many vvays vvhereby it might be forfeited or denied in a factious State and jealous of the over-greatness of the Men of War For 1. Sometimes it vvas denied a victorious Generall by the strength of a contrary Faction and so Pompey denied Metellus the honour of a Triumph for the conquest of Crete 2. Sometimes the Conqueror himself vvas vvilling to decline it for fear of envy And so Marcellus in Plutarch after his conquest of Sicilie having triumphed tvvice before refused that honour his reason vvas 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for fear his third Triumph might become a matter of envy 3. Sometimes the Souldiers having been ill paid or othervvise not vvell treated by their Commanders opposed them in their sute for it and this vvas the case of Paulus Aemilius vvho questionless had missed this honor for not dividing amongst them the spoils of Greece as he once had promised if Servilius and others of the Senate making it their ovvn case had not stickled hard for him vvith the Souldiers 4. It vvas sometimes denyed because the Generall had borne no publick Office in the Common-vvealth For so in Lavie vvhen Lentulus coming Proconsul out of Spain required a Triumph the Fathers ansvvered that he had indeed done things vvorthy of that honor but that they had no president for it ut qui neque Consul neque Dictator neque Praetor res gessisset Triumpharet 5. Sometimes the Generals themselves omitted it for the furtherance of some of their other purposes And so Caesar coming towards Rome a Victor at the same time the Consuls were to be chosen laid aside his demand of the Triumph to sue for the Consulship it being the custome that such as demanded the Triumph should abide without the City and such as sued for the Consulship must of necessity be within 6. Sometimes it was denied when the War had been undertaken without the Command of the Senate in which respect the Triumph was denied unto Manlius on the conquest of Galatia by him to the great inlargement of their Empire quia causam Belli Senatus non approbavit because he had no Commission from the Senate for it 7. Therâ— was no Triumph granted if the War had been Civill because in all such Wars whosoever was Conqueror the Common-wealth was a loser by it And therefore Pompey and Metellus having vanquished Sertorius and his party in Spain would have it called a Forrain not a Civill War because they would not lose their Triumph Externum magis id bellum quà m Civile videri voluerunt ut Triumpharent 8. If the victory had not been obtained without great loss on the Romans side in which regard Valerius after his conquest of the Galls was denied this honor quia magis dolor civibus amissis quam gaudium fusis hostibus praevaluit saith Alexander ab Alexandro 9 ly and lastly The Triumph was denied a Generall if the service had not been performed in his own Province And so we find that when Livius and Nero being Consulls had vanquished Asdrubal Livius onely had the Triumph though Nero was the man that had won the day because the field was fought in the Province of Livius to which Nero came but as an Accessary or Assistant And these are all or at the least the principall causes of hindering or omitting this great honor indeed the greatest that the Free-State could be capable of But after when the Common-wealth was changed into a Monarchie it began to be laid aside for altogether as too great for Subjects and was first purposely neglected by Vipsanius Agrippa the Establisher of Augustus in the Roman Empire who when he had a Triumph decreed unto him for quenching certain Rebellions in Asia and his quiet setling of that Countrey to give Posterity an example refused to accept it And this example being as it were a rule to others occasioned that this custom was in short time quite layd aside and that no man under the degree of an Emperour Triumphed solemnly all others from thence forth content with the triumphall Ornaments 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the words of Dion And though Belisarius having subdued the Kingdom of the Vandals in Africk is said 600 years after the death of Agrippa to have had the honour of a Triumph yet in propriety of speech it was nothing but an honourable presenting of himself and his prisoners before the Emperour and was so far from the magnificence of a Roman Triumph that it wanted many of the solemnities used in an Ovation Nor did the Emperours themselvs much affect this honour either because too popular or too chargeable or that they thought it was beneath the Imperiall Majesty the last as I remember that made use thereof to set forth his glories being Valerius Probus after his victories over the Germans and the Blemyae a people of Africk in or about the year 284 of our Saviours birth In the next place look we on the incouragements and rewards of the common Souldiers besides the setting out of Lands and dwellings for the poorer sort in which they might rest themselves when they were past service and besides the large donatives which the Generall in his Triumph did bestow upon them they had their murall Crown for him that first scaled the Walls a navall Crown
their thoughts are working and hearkning after action do commonly imploy them in some service far from home that there they may both vent their Anger and employ their Courage For let them stay at home to confirm their practises and grow at last into a Faction the State will suffer in it if it be not ruined We cannot have a fairer instance of this truth than the proceeding of our fift Henry and of the times next following Whose forein Wars kept us all quiet here at home wasted those humours and consumed those fiery spirits which afterwards the wars being ended inflamed the Kingdom 29 But his main work was to content the Souldiers and to make them sure Some of which he dispersed as before I sayd all about Italy in 〈◊〉 Colonies as well for the defence of the Countrey as for their more speedy reassembly if need should require Abroad amongst the Provinces were maintained upon the common charge 23 Legions with their ayds besides 10000 of his Guard and those which were appointed for the bridling and safety of the City As to all of them he shewed an excellent thankfulness for their faithfull services So in particular to Agrippa and to one other whose name the Histories of that Age have not remembred This latter had valiantly behaved himself at the battell of Actium and being summoned to appear before the Lords of the Senate in a matter which concerned his life cryed to AUGUSTUS for succour who assigned him an Advocate The poor fellow not contented with this favour baring his breast and shewing him the marks of many wounds These quoth he have I received AUGUSTUS in thy service never supplying my place by a Deputy Which sayd the Emperor descending to the Bar pleaded the Souldiers cause and won it Never did Soveraign Prince or any that command in Chief lose any thing by being bountifull of favours to their men of War For this act quickly spreading it self over all the Provinces did so indeer him to the Military men that they all thought their services well recompensed in that his graciousness to that one man And now were they so far given over to him that the honours conferred on Agrippa could not increase their love well it might their admiration Agrippa was of a mean and common Pareâ—â—age but supplying the defects of his Birth with the perfections of his Mind he became very potent with AUGUSTUS who not only made him Consul but his companion in the Tribunition authority and Provest of the City So many titles were now heaped on him that Mâ—â—nus perswaded the Prince to give him his Daughter Julia to Wife affirming it impossible for Agrippa to live safe considering how open new Creatures ly to the attempts of Malitious men unless he were ingrassed into the Royall stem of the Caesars On which cause questionless for the stronger establishment of his new honours Seâ—amâ— afterward attempted but not with the like success the like matth with Livia Tiberius Daughter-in-Law 30 The Senate People and Men of War thus severally reduced to a Mediocrity of power and â—ontent The next labour is to alter the old and establish a new Government of the City it self To effect which he dashed all former Laws by which the Allies and Confederates of the State were made free Denizens of the Town That he conceived to be a way to draw che whole Empire into one City and by the monstrous growth and increase of that to make poor the rest Therefore this Privilege he communicated unto a few only partly that in the times of dearth the City might not so much feel the want of sustenance and partly that so antient an honour might not be disesteemed but principally left Rome replenished with so huge a multitude of stirring and unruly spirits should grow too headstrong to be governed in due order The greatest and most populous Cities as they are pronest unto faction and sedition so is the danger greatest both in it self and the example if they should revolt This provident course notwithstanding there were in Rome men more than enough and among them not a few malecontents and murmurers at the present state such as contemned the Consuls and hated the Prince To keep these in compass AUGUSTUS it being impossible for him to be still resident at Rome and dangerous to be absent constituted a Provost of the City for the most part chosen out of the Senators assigning him a strength of 6000 men called Milites Urbani or the City-souldiers To him he gave absolute and Royal authority both in the Town and Territory near adjoyning during his own absence To him were appeals brought from the other Magistrates and finally to his Tribunall were referred all causes of importance not in Rome only but the greatest part of Italy Mesalla was the first Provost but proof being had of his insufficiency the charge was committed to Agrippa who did not only setle and confirm the City but did the best he could to free the adjoyning parts of Italy from Theeves and Robbers and stopped the courses of many other troublers of the present State And yet he could not with that power either so speedily or so thorowly reform all those mischiefs which in the late unsetled times were become predominant as he did desire 31 It is recorded that in the Civill wars of Marius and Sylla one Pontius Telesinus of the Marian Faction told his Generall that he did well to scoure the Country but Italy would never want Wolves as long as Rome was so sit a Forrest and so near to retire unto The like might have been spoken to Agrippa That he did well to clear the common Rodes and Passages but Italie would never want Theeves whilst Rome was so good a place of Refuge For though he did as far as humane industry could extend endeavour a generall Reformation both within the City and without yet neither could he remedy nor foresee all mischiefs Still were there many and those great disorders committed in the night season when as no eye but that to which no darkness is an obstacle could discern the Malefactors For in the first Proscription many men used to walk the streets well weaponed pretending only their own safety but indeed it was to make their best advantage of such men as they met either in unfrequented lanes and Passages or travelling as their occasions did direct them in the Night To repress therfore the foul insolencies of these Sword-men AVGVSTVS did ordain a Watch consisting of 7000 Freemen their Captain being a Gentleman of Rome In the day time the Guard of the Town was committed to the Provost and his Citie souldiers These Vigils resting in their standing Camps In the night season one part took their stations in the most suspitious places of the City another in perpetuall motion traversed the streets the rest lying in the Corps du Guarde to relieve their companions By which means he not only remedied the present disorders but preserved the City from
awe the Ocean and imitate if not exceed the like acts of Xerxes and Darius mentioned in the antient Writers as also to terrifie the Britans and the German Nations with the report of such a notable exploit or as some thought to fulfill the prophecie of one Thrasibulus a Fortune-teller of those times who had been often heard to say in the life time of Tiberius his next immediate Predecessor that it was as impossible for Caius to succeed in the Empire as it was for him to ride on horseback from Baule to Puteolis 7 Not far hence on a Semicircular Bay stnads the City of Baiae whereof Baule before mentioned is a part so called as the Poets say from Baius one of the companions of Ulysses in his Navigations A City in the flourish of the Roman Empire of five miles in length and two in bredth so wonderfully endued by nature and adorned by Art that no place in the World was thought comrable to it Nullus in Orbe locus Baiis praelucet amoenis Few places in the World there are With pleasant Baiae to compare As it is in Horace A City beautified with magnificent Temples multitudes of Baths or Bannias Imperial Palaces stately buildings and the adjoyning Mannor-houses of the principall Romans whom the pleasures of the place invited hither and was indeed too great and sensible a monument of the lasciviousness and luxury of that prosperous people of which the Ambubaiae mentioned in the Satyrist is sufficient proof now so demolished by War and devoured by water that there is nothing of it to be seen but some scattered ruins 8 Misenus seated near a great hiil or Promontory of the same name at the foot whereof there is a large and capacious harbour where Augustus keeping one Navy and another at Ravenna in the upper Sea awed the whole Roman Empire But these were places of renown in the former times all which excepting Naples are now only known by what they have been not by what they are The principall Cities at this time are next to Naples it self Sessa the Sinuessa or Suissa of the antients anâ— now the title of a Dukedom 2 Ceano 3 Salvi 4 Aversa 5 Venafre and 6 Caserte with others to the number of 22 besides 166 Castles or defensible places Here is also in this Tract the Hils called Gallicanum where Annibal that great Master in the Art of War frighted that wary Captain Fabius Maximuâ— by the stratagem of two thousand Oxen carrying fire in their horns by which device he freed himself out of those difficult Streights in which he was at that present And in this Country there is also the Hill Vesuvius that casteth out flames of fire the smoak of which stifled Plinie senior coveting to search the cause of it The flame hereof brake forth cruelly also during the reign of Titus casting out not only such store of smoak that the very Sun seemed to be in the Ecclipse but also huge stones and of asâ—es such plenty that Rome Africk and Syria were even covered and Herculanum and Pompeti two Cities in Italy were overwhelmed with them There were heard dismall noyses all about the Province and Gyants of incredible bigness seeâ— to stalk up and down about the top and edges of the mountain which extraordinary accident either was a cause or presage of the future Pestilence which raged in Rome and Italy long after On the East side of this Campania and properly as antiently it was esteemed a part thereof lieth that little Territory which Alfonso King of Naples caused to be called the Principate extending in length 33 miles and 16 in bredth and was of old the seat of the Picentini a Colony of the Piceni dewelling on the Adriatick Principall places of it 1 Massa by the Italians called Marso of more note for the Hils adjoyning than any great beauty or antiquity it hath in it self Those hills now called Monte Marso but known to the Romans by the name of Montes Massici of speciall estimation for the rich Wines called Vinae Massica 2 Nuceria nine miles from the Sea in a very plentifull and delicious soyl 3 Rivelli a City not long since built which for the elegancy of the buildings hardly yeelds to Naples 4 Malfi or Amalphi an Arch-Bishops See in which it is supposed that the Mariners Compass was first found out It is situate on the Sea side and giveth name to the coast of Amalfe fenced with Hils or Mountains of so great an height that to look down into the Vallles or the Sea adjoyning makes men sick and giddy A Town of great note were there nothing else to commend it to our observation for the finding out of the Mariners Compass devised and contrived here about the year 1300 by one Iohn Flavio a native or inhabitant of it 5 Salern about a mile from the Sea the title of the Prince of Salern and an Universitie but chiefly for the study of Physick the Doctors of which wrote the Book called Schola Salerni dedicated to a King of England not to K. Henry the 8. as it is conceived for then the Commentary on it written by Arnoldus Villanovanus who lived about the year 1313 must needs have been before the Text. And therefore I conceive it dedicated either to King Richard the first or King Edward the first who in their journeys towards the Holy Land might bestow a visit on this place and give some honourary incouragement to the Students of it Through this Principate or this part of Campania runs the River of Silarus crossing in a manner the very midst of it There are sayd to be in this small Territory fifteen good Towns and two hundred and thirteen Castles or walled places 2 North of Campania lyeth the Province now called ABRUZZO bounded on the East with Puglia or Apulia on the West with Marca Anconâ—tana on the North with the Adriatick Sea and on the South with the Apennine It is called Aprutium by the Latins the Country heretofore of the antient Samnites a people which held longer wars with the state of Rome than almost all Italy besides as keeping them in continuall action for the space of 70 years together besides many after-claps In which long course of Wars the Romans were so hardly put to their shifts that they were four times fain to have recourse to the last refuge which was the choosing of Dâ—ctatâ—â—â— and yet came off so often with success and victory that it afforded them the honour of thirty Triumphs But these Samnites as they were a potent so they were also a compound Nation consisting of the Ferentani Caraceni Peligni Praecatini Vestini Hirpini and Samnites properly so called into which name the rest of the inferiour Tribes were after swallowed The chief City of the whole was called Samnium whence they had their name which in the conclusion of the War was so defaced by Papyrius the Roman Consul ut hodie Samnium in ipso Samnio requiratur that not improperly
and in lawfull Wedlock of the Romish Church and without note of infamy Their Robe is of white Chamlet with a red Cross on their left side as well upon their Military Garments as their wearing Cloaks intended principally against the Turks and Moores for which cause setled first at Pisa being neer the Sea but after at Cosmopolis in the Isle of Ilva The number of them is uncertain the great Duke the Supreme Master of it Other Orders are commonly simple but this mixt being partly religious partly honourary What the Revenues of it were in the Free Estates I am not able to determine That they were very great is manifest in that having in those five yeers wherein they waged war against the Duke of Millain spent three millions and an half of Florens their Treasurie was so far from being exhausted that the next yeer they besieged and indangered the City of Luca. Since the altering of the Common-wealth into a Dukedom and the addition of the Territory and City of Sienna the Revenues of the Duke are conceived to be a million and an half of Ducats yearly Of which 600000. Crowns are raised yearly out of the Dominion of the Citie of Florence 150000. more out of that of Sienna the customs arising out of the Port of Ligorn amount yeerly to 130000. Ducats the toll of Milstones onely unto 160000. that of Salt Mines and Iron falls not short of that in all a million and 200000. Ducats Then hath the Duke his stock going amongst the Bankers and trades as much as any in the way of Merchandizing whereas in other Countreys he loseth the privileges of a Nobleman that betakes himself to Trade and Merchandize He useth also to buy up almost all the Corn which is brought into the Countrey out of other parts and sell it again at his own price forbidding any to be sold till all his be vended The rest is made up by Excize upon all Commodities even unto very herbs and Sallads which lies very heavy on the Subject the poor especially insomuch that it was taâ—tly said and perhaps not untruly Qui sub Medicis vivit miserè vivit applying an old Rule in a new sense The Arms are Or five Torteaux Gules two two and one and one in chief Azure charged with three Flower de Lyces of the first Here are in this Estate Arch-bishops 3. Bishops 26. The State of LUCA IN the West part of Tuscany betwixt the Estate of the Great Duke and the Common-wealth of Genoa lieth the City of LUCA so called from Luca a King of the Tuscans who is said to have built it situate on the River Serchius not far from the mountains of Luna whence the Countrey is at this day called Lunagiana It is about three miles in compass and contains about 24000. Inhabitants who generally are a courteous and modest people men of good judgement and discreet and by their wisdoms have preserved themselves a free Common-wealth notwithstanding the attempts of more powerfull Neighbours and they are very industrious also and well seen in Manufactures especially in weaving silks and cloath of gold which they taught the Florentines The City seated in a plain compassed with Mountains on all sides except towards Pistoia so strongly fortified by the help of Art and Nature that this City Zara in Dalmatia Canea in the Isle of Candie and the Town of Ligorn were thought in former times when the Art of Fortification was less known to be the four strongest Towns in the Christian World The streets thereof are narrow but paved with broad free-stone and most easie to walk on the buildings very fair built of free-stone also and beautified with pleasant gardens On the North-West stands a very strong Castle neer which lieth the Cathedrall stately paved with Marble but very dark as most of the Popish Churches to give the better colour to the burning of Tapers in the day In this Town was the meeting of the three great Captains Caesar Pompey and Crassus so pernicious to the Roman Republick For Pompey desirous to maintain his authority Caesar to get honour and Crassus to increase his wealth here united their Counsels Pompey's authority to be upheld by Caesar's Arms and Crassus his riches Caesar's continuance in his Province to be maintained by Pompey's power and Crassus his money and Crassus his estate to be secured by Pompey's greatness and Caesars military reputation This done they made a partition of the Roman Provinces among themselves assigning Gaule to Caesar Spain to Pompey aod to Crassus Syria which strong confederacy was the cause of that alteration which after followed in that State For Crassus being slain not long after Pompey and Caesar wanting a third man to poize the ballance fell first to discontents then to Civill wars which at last made Caesar Lord of Rome Upon which meeting and the breach which succeeded afterwards was grounded that so memorated speech of Cicero that is to say Utinam Pompeius cùm Caesare societatem aut nunquam iniisset aut nunquam dirimisset But to return again to the Affairs of Luca in the declining of the Empire it became possessed by the Gothes from them recovered by Narses with the rest of Italie After this it again followed the fortune of the Empire till taken by Count Boniface the Father of that notable Virago the Countess Mathildis who being deceased without issue and the Emperors pretending to it as to an Escheat the Citizens made a common purse and bought their Liberty of the Emperor Rodolphus for 10000. Crowns Some say the money was disbursed for them by a Cardinal But notwithstanding is purchase and their title by it the Emperor Lewis of Bavaria seized upon it again under pretence of freeing it from the faction of Castruccio who had made himself absolute Master of it By a German Garrison there left it was sold to the Genoese and having passed through many hands the Emperor Charles the fourth got it once again of whom they once more purchased their desired Liberties for 25000 Florens of Gold and to secure themselves thereof demolished the Castle built by Castruccio But being not able to maintain it by their proper strength they have put themselves under the protection of their potent Neighbors changing their Patrons as conduced most to their preservation and finding no security from Genoa and as little from Florence both which they severally tried they put themselves at last into the protection of the Dukes of Millain and in that right are patronized by the Kings of Spain The Territories of this City extend in compass eighty miles the chief Town next to Luca it self being that of Luna a Bishops See all the rest ordinary Farms and Villages but of a good air and very well peopled which yeeld a Revenue to the publick Treasury of 80000. Crowns per annum and out of which the State is able to raise if there be occasion about 15000 Foot and 3000 Horse A great strength for so small a
cast over their backs they wear no upper garments but of cloth as being only allowed by the Laws but their under-garments of the purest stuf The women here are privileged above all in Italie having free leave to talk with whom they will and be courted by any that will both privately and publickly Which liberty it is likely they gained at such time as the French were Masters of this Estate who do allow their wives such excess of liberty as no Italian would allow of in a common Curtezan And though it cannot be affirmed that the women of the Countrey or the City it self do abuse this Liberty yet the Italians being generally of a different humor reckon them to be past all shame as they esteem the German Merchants who make little reckoning of their promises if not bound by writing to be men without faith Of which and other things concerning this Estate they have made this Proverb Montagne senza legni c. that is to say Mountains without wood Seas without fish men without faith and women without shame The Country as before is said is very mountainous in the in-lands and ful of craggy rocks towards the Sea so that by Sea and Land it is very ill travelling But amidst those hils are vallies of as rich a vein as most others in Italie abounding in Citrons Limons Olives Oranges and the like fruits with such variety of Flowers at all times of the yeer that the Markets are seldom unfurnished of them in the moneth of December It yeeldeth also great plenty of most pleasant wines which the Inhabitants call La Vermozza and another which they call Le lagrime di Christo or Lacrymae Christi this last so pleasing to the tast that it is said a Dutchman tasting of it as he travelled in these parts fetch 't a great sigh and brake out into this expression How happy had it been with us si Christus lachrymatus esset in nostris Regionibus if CHRIST had shed some of his tears in their Country of Germany Their greatest want is that of Corn and therewith do supply themselves out of other places The principall Towns and Cities of it in the Eastern part are 1. Sarezana a strong Fortress against the Florentines and one of the best pieces of this Republick 2. Pontremuli Pons Remuli as the Latines call it of as great consequence as that but possessed by the Spaniard 3. Lerigi an Haven in the Tuscan or Tyrrhenian Sea 4. Sestri a reasonable good place remarkable for as white bread and as pleasant wine as any in Italie 5. Finâ— an Haven or Port Town not far from Genoa antiently called Portus Delfinus Few of the Towns in this part are of any greatness but they are set so thick and intermingled with so many goodly houses both on the hills and the vallies that for the space of twenty miles the whole Countrey seems to be one continuall building In the West part the Towns of most importance are 1. Monaco of old called Monoecus and Portus Herculis beautified with a commodious Haven belonging not long since to the Spaniard who bought it for 100000. Crowns of its proper Owner but of late gotten by the French under colour of a later Contract 2. Ventamiglio a good Town and sweetly seated 3. Savâ—na taken by the Genoese An. 1250. before which time it had a Prince of its own Remarkable for the Interview betwixt Ferdinand the Catholick and Lewis the 12th of France An. 1507. Who having been deadly enemies upon the taking of the Realm of Naples from the French by the Spaniard met at this town and here most strangely relied upon one another Lewis first boording Ferdinands Gally and Ferdinand for divers days feasting with Lewis in this Town then in his possession as Protector of the Estate of Genoa Which kind of Interviews I note this only by the way as they chance but seldom so when they do they prove for the most part dangerous unto one of the parties great enmities not being easily forgot by persons of a publick Interess Nay that notable Statesman Philip de Comines utterly disliketh all such meettings of Princes though in Amity and good correspondence with one another as many times producing effects quite contrary to their expectations And this he proveth by the example of Lewis the 11. of France and Henry of Castile who meeting purposely An o 1463 to change some friendly words together took such dislike at each others person and behaviour that they never loved one another after it The like example he bringeth of an interview betwixt Edward the fourth of England and the same King Lewis and betwixt Frederick the Emperor and Charles Duke of Burgundy with divers others His reasons I purposely omit as not pertinent to my present undertaking and make hast again unto the Town which is about a mile and an half in circuit and hath many stately buildings in it It was called antiently Sabate or Sabatia and hath been under the command of divers Lords being taken from the Genoese by the Visconti and the Sforzas Dukes of Millain from them by the French and at last recovered again by those of Genoa Further note that this one Town hath yeelded to the Church of Rome three Popes viz. Gregory the 7th Julio the 2d. and Sixtus the 4th which is as much as Genoa it self can brag of 4 Nola upon the Seaside a commodius Haven 5 Finali a goodly Port-Town also and very well fortified honoured of a long time with the title of a Marquisate one of the seven founded by the Emperor Otho of which more hereafter but taken from the last Marquess by the Count of Fuentes then Governour of Millain for the King of Spain and garrisoued immediately with 200 Spaniards the poor Marquess being put off with an Annual peâ—sion An o 1602. 6 Milesimo a small Town adjoyning possessed upon the same right by the Spaniard also who by these peeces hath a strong command on the Trade of Genoa 7 But the great Ornament of those parts of Italie is the City of Genoa first built say some by Janus the sonne of Saturn as others say by Janus Genius Priscus an Italian or Tuscan King But by whomsoever it was built certain it is that it was miserably destroyed by Mago the Brother of Annibal repaired by Lucretius Surius at the command of the Senate of Rome for whose cause and quarrel it was ruined once again spoyled and wasted by Rotaris a great Prince of the Lombards An o 660 or thereabouts but built more beautifull than before by Charles the Great On his foundation it now stands situate on the shore of the Ligustick or Ligurian Seas to which being partly built on the declivity of an hill full of stately Palaces it giveth a most pleasant and magnificent prospect It is in compass six miles of an Orbicular form fortified towards the Sea by Art towards the Land by Art and Nature there being but one way to come to
by which this new device of Calvin was dispersed and propagated But to return unto Geneva though Calvin for his time did hold the Chair as a perpetuall Moderator and Beza too untill Danaeus set him besides the Cushion yet after that the power of the Presbyterie was shrewdly lessened in Geneva and the good Members so restrained in the exercise of it that they have no power to convent any man before them but by the autority of a Syndick or Civill Magistrate And as for maintaince they hold their Ministers so strictly to a sorry pittance as would be sure to keep them from presuming too much on their power in Consistory Tithes of all sorts were to be taken up for the use of the State and layd up in the publick Treasury and stipends issued out to maintain the Ministerie but those so mean that Bezaes stipend whilst he lived hardly amounted to eighty pound per annum the refidue of the City-Ministers not to sixty pound those of the Villages adjoyning having hardly forty pound enough to keep them always poor and miserably obnoxious to the wealthier Citizen And that they may not steal the Goose and not stick up a feather the Staee doth use to make some poor allowance to the wives and daughters of their deceased Ministers if they dye poor or leave their children unprovided or otherwise have deserved well in the time of their lives In respect hereof though the Ministers are very strict in forbidding Dancing and have writ many Tracts against it yet to give some content to the common people who have not leasure to attend it at other times they allow all Man-like Exercises on the Lords-day as shooting in peeces long-bows cross-bows and the like and that too in the morning both before and after the Sermon so it be no impediment to them from coming to the Church at the times appointed As for the Government of the State it is directed principally by the Civill or Imperiall Laws the Judge whereof is called the Leiutenant-criminall before whom all causes are tryed and from whom there lyeth no Appeal unless it be unto the Counsell of two hundred whom they call the Great Counsell in which the supreme power of the State resideth Out of this Counsell of two hundred there is chosen another lesser Counsell of five and twenty and out of them four principall Officers whom they call the Syndiques who have the sole managing of the Commonwealth except it be in some great matter as making Peace or War offensive or defensive Leagues hearing Appeales and such like generall concernments which the great Counsell of tvvo hundred must determine of They have a custom superadded to the Civill Law that if any Malefactor from another place fly to them for refuge they punish him after the custom of the place in which the crime was committed Otherwise their Town being on the borders of divers Provinces would never be free from Vagabonds Examples hereof I will assign two the first of certain Monks who robbing their Convents of certain plate and hoping for their wicked pranks at home to be the welcomer hither were at their first acquaintance advanced to the Gallows The second is of a Spanish Gentleman who having fled his Country for clipping and counterfeiting the Kings Gold came to this town and had the like reward And when for defence he alleged that he understood their City being free gave admission to all Offenders true said they but with an intent to punish them that offended a distinction which the Spaniard never till then learned but then it was too late As for their ordinary Revenue it is proportionable to their Territory if not above it conceived to amount to sixty thousand pound per annum which they raise upon the demain of the Bishop and the Tithes of the Church and on such impositions as are layd upon flesh and Merchandise But they are able to raise greater sums if there be occasion as appears plainly by the sending of 45000 Crowns to King Henry the third before they had been long setled in their own estates And as for Military forces they are able to impress two thousand men and have Arms of all sorts for so many in the publick Arsenall as also twelve or fourteen peeces of Ordnance with all manner of Ammunition appertaining to them and on the Lake some Gallies in continuall readiness against the dangers threatned them from the Dukes of Savoy And for the greater safety of their Estate and the preservation of their Religion they joyned themselves in a constant and perpetuall League with the Canton of Bern An. 1528 communicating to each other the Freedom of their severall Cities and by that means are reckoned for a member of the Commonwealth of the Switzers which is no small security to their affairs But their chief strength as I conceive is that the neighbor Princes are not willing to have it fall into the hands of that Duke or any other Potentate of more strength than he Insomuch that vvhen that Duke besieged it An. 1589 they were ayded from Venice with four and twenty thousand and from England with thirteen thousand Crowns from Florence with Intelligence of the Enemies purposes Another time when the Pope the French King the Spaniard and Savoyard had designs upon it the Emperor offered them assistance both of Men and Money yea and sometimes the Dukes of Savoy have assisted them against the others as being more desirous that the Town should remain as it doth than fall into any other hands than his own So ordinary a thing it is for such petit States to be more safe by the interess of their jealous neighbors than any forces of their ovvn The Arms of Geneva when under the command of the Earls thereof vvere Or a Crosâ— Azure 4. WALLISLAND EAstward from Savoy in a long and deep bottom of the Alpes Poeninae lyeth the Country of WALLISLAND so called either quasi Wallensland or the land of the Valenses once the Inhabitants of the Country about Martinacht a chief Town hereof or quasi Vallis-land or the Land of Vallies of which it totally consists It reacheth from the Mountain de Furcken to the Town of Saint Maurice where again the hills do close and shut up the valley which is so narrow in that place that a bridge layd from one hill to another under which the River Rhosne doth pass is capable of no more than one Arch onely and that defended with a Castle and two strong Gates On other parts it is environed with a continuall wall of steep and horrid Mountains covered all the year long with a crust of Ice not passable at all by Armies and not without much difficulty by single passengers so that having but that one entrance to it which before we spake of no Citadell can be made so strong by Art as this whole Country is by Nature But in the bottom of those craggy and impassable Rocks lies a pleasant Valley fruitfull in Saffron
the Abbot and Town of S. Gall four thousand the City of Geneva two thousand besides what Rotwel and Mulhusen two Imperial Cities are able to contribute towards it the Dukes of Savoy being bound by their antient Leagues to ayd them with six hundred Horses at his own charges besides two thousand six hundred Crowns in Annuall pensions But the Revenue of those States is ordered by it self a part and never comes within the computation of the publick unless it be one the repulsing of a common Enemy in which they are equally concerned In which case and others of a generall interesse they communicate both heads and purses the Delegates and Commissioners of all the States of this Confederacy meeting together to consult of the common cause which meeting they entitle the Greatest Counsell But this is very seldom held publick affairs being generally ordered by the Commissioners of the Switzers only though they themselves disclaim that name of Switzers as too mean and narrow and call themselves Eidgenossen that is to say Partakers of the sworn Leagues More of this Common-wealth he that lists to see may satisfie himself in Simler who purposely and punctually hath described the same 6. THE LEAGVES OF THE GRISONS THe Country of the GRISONS comprehendeth all that part of the Alpes which lyeth between the Springs of the Rivers Rhene Inn Adice or Athesis and Adna being bounded on the East with the Country of Tirol on the West with Switzerland on the North vvith Suevia or Schwaben and a part of the Switzers on the South with Lombardy A Country far more mountainous than any of this Alpine tract and having less naturall commodities to boast it self of more than the Fountains of those Rivers before mentioned The people of it by most Latin Writers of these times are called by the name of Rhaeti the Country Rhaetia and so far properly enough as that the antient Rhaeti did inhabit all the lands possessed by the Grisons though the Grisons do not inhabit a fourth part of those lands which were possessed heretofore by the antient Rhaeti For antiently the Rhaeti did extend their dwellings as far as from the Alpes of Italie to the River of Danow comprehending besides this of the Grisons a great part of Suevia or Schwaben Tirol Bavaria and so much also of the Switzers as was not in possession of the old Helvetii Within which tract there were not only many rich vallies and fruitfull fields but a most pleasant race of Wines called Vina Rhaetiea much drank of by Augustus Casar and by him preferred before all others which no man can conceive to grow in this barren Country More properly Ammianus Marcellinus calleth this Tract by the name of Campi Canini mountainous fields which the continuall snow made look of an hoary hew and by allusion thereunto the Dutchmen call this Nation at the present by the name of Graunpuntner that is to say the hoary or gray Confederates As for the Rhaeti take them in the former latitude they were subdued by Drusus and Tiberius the sonnes-in-law and adopted children of Augustus Caesar A. V. C. 739. And in the time of Antoninus made up two Provinces of the Empire viz. Rhaetia prima and Rhaetia secunda both of them appertaining by Constantines new model to the Diocese of Italie A Nation in the first original of Italian race and so more properly to be assigned to that Diocese but had inhabited this tract from the time that Bellovesus the Gall seized on part of Tuscany expelling thence the antient inhabitants thereof who under the conduct of Rhaetus a great man amongst them possessed themselves of these mountains and afterwards of the vales adjoyning which they called Rhaetia by the name of their Captain Generall This hapned in the time of Tarquinius Priscus in the first cradle as it were of the Roman Empire in the declining age whereof during the reign of Valentinian the third and Anastasius those parts which lay nearest unto Germany and were worth the conquering were subdved by the Almains and Boiarians by them incorporated with the rest of their severall States The residue of this mountainous tract as not worth the looking after continued a member of the Empire till given by Charles the Great to the Bishop of Chur whose successors being several waies molested by their potent neighbors confederated with the Switzers for their mutuall ayd and preservation An. 1497. By whose ayd they so valiantly made good their ground against the Austrians that at the last after the loss of 20000 men on both sides the points in difference were accorded and a peace concluded This is the substance of this story as to former times to which there cannot much be added in the way of History little or no alteration hapning in their affairs but a more perfect setling of them in a form of Government Concerning which we must observe that this whole Tract is cast into three Divisions that is to say the Upper League or Liga Grisa 2 Liga Cadi Dio or the League of the house of God 3 The Lower League called also Liga ditture or the League of the ten Commonalties The eight Italian Praefectures will make a fourth Their buildings generally in the three first being cold and mountainous are of free-stone but low and for three parts of the year covered with snow the windovvs thereof glazed and large of which for the said three parts of the year they only open a little quarrie of glass and presently shut it close again the outside of the windows having leaves of wood to keep the heat of their stoves from going out or any cold from comming in And as for travelling the waies are for the most part unsafe and dangerous by reason of the streight passages dreadfull precipices and those almost continuall bridges which hang over the terrible falls and Cataracts of the River Rhene descending with great violence from the highest mountains huge hils of snow tumbling into the vallies with a noise as hideous as if it were a clap of thunder For the particulars the Upper League lyeth in the highest and most mountainous parts of the Alpes of Italie having therein those vast mountains of Locknannier and Der Vogel out of vvhich the two streams of the Rhene have their first originall By the French it is called Liga Grise or the Gray League the word Gris or Grise in that language being Gray in ours in the same sense as the Dutch call it Graunpuntner that is Confederati cani which vve may render properly the Confederate Grisle-pates either because the mountains are continually covered with a perriwig of hoary Isicles or from the heads of this people Gray before their time It consisteth of nineteen Resorts or Commonalties according to the number of their Vales and Villages of which four only speak the Dutch all the rest a corrupt Italian and was the first which did confederate with the Switzers from whence the name of Grisons came unto the rest
it with Boats and Barges as the Thames Westward doth London the River ebbing and flowing no nigher than Pont del ' Arche 75 miles distant from the Citie We may divide it into four parts the Town the Citie the Universitie and the Suburbs La Ville or that part of it which is called The Town is situate on the North side of the River the biggest but poorest part of the four inhabited by Artizans and Tradesmen of the meaner sort In this part are the Hostell de Ville or the Guild-hall for the use of the Citizens the Arserall or Armory for the use of the King and that magnificent building called the Place Royall new built and beautified at the charges of King Henry the fourth for Tilts and Turraments and such solemnities of State And in this also neer the banks of the River stands the Kings Palace of the Bouvre a place of more fame than beauty and nothing answerable to the report which goes commonly of it A building of no elegance or uniformitie nor otherwise remarkable but for the vast Gallerie begun by King Henry the fourth and the fine Gardens of the Tuilleries adjoyning to it The City is that part of it which takes up the circumference of a little Iland made by the embracements of the Seine joyned to the other parts on both sides by several Bridges The Paris or Lutetia of the old Gauls was no more than this the Town on the one side and the Vniversity on the other being added since This is the richest part and best built of the whole Compositum And herein stand the Palace or Courts of Parliament the Chappel of the Holy Ghost and the Church of Nostre-dame being the Cathedral of antient times a Bishops See but of late raised unto the dignity of a Metropolitan On the South side of the River lyeth that part which is called the Vniversitie from an Vniversity here sounded by Charles the Great Anno 792. at the perswasion of Alcuinus an Englishman the Scholar of Venerable Bede and the first Professor of Divinity here It consisteth of 52 Colleges or places for study whereof 40. are of little use and in the rest the Students live at their own charges as in the Halls at Oxon or Inns of Court or Chancery at London there being no endowment laid unto any of them except the Sorbonne and the College of Navarre Which possiblie may be the reason why the Scholars here are generally so debauched and insolent a ruder rabble than the which are hardly to be found in the Christian World Sensible of this mischief and the cause thereof Francis the first whom the French call the Father of the Muses at the perswasion of Reuchline and Budaeus those great restorers of the Greek and Hebrew Languages intended to have built a College for 600 Students and therein to have placed Professours for all Arts and Sciences endowing it with 50000 Crowns of yeerly Revenue for their constant maintenance But it went no further than the purpose prevented by the inevitable stroak of death from pursuance of it In bigness this is little inferiour to the Town or Ville and not superiour to it for wealth or beauty few men of any wealth and credit affecting to inhabit in a place of so little Government The 4th and last part is the Suburbs or the Faux-bourgs as the French call them the principal whereof is that of S. Germans so called from an antient Abbie of that name the best part of the whole body of Paris for large Streets sweet Air choyce of the best Companie magnificent Houses pleasant Gardens and finally all those contentments which are wanting commonly in the throngs of most populous Cities Here are also in this Isle the Royal house of Madrit a retiring place of the Kings built by King Francis the first at his return from his imprisonment in Spain 2 Ruall a sweet Countrie house of the late Queen Mothers and 3 Boys de Vincennes remarkable for the untimely death of our Henry the fifth I add this only and so end That this Isle hath alwayes followed the fortune of the Crown of France never dismembred from the Soveraigntie of the same though sometimes out of the possession of the French Kings as when the English kept it against Charles the 7th and the Leagners against Henry the 4th A thing which hardly can be said of any other of the Provinces of this flourishing Countrie the French Kings of the race of Merovee and Charles the great alienating from the Crown many goodly Territories contented only with a bare and titularie Homage from them By meanes whereof more than three parts of the whole Kingdom was shared first amongst the great Princes of the French which afterwards by inter-mariages and other Titles fell into the hands of strangers most of them enemies of this Crown and jealous of the Grandour and power thereof Which kept the French Kings generally very low and poor till by Arms Confiscations Mariages and such other meanes they reduced all these Riverets to their first and originall Channel as shall be shewen in the pursuance of this work CHAMPAGNE CHAMPAGNE is bounded on the North with Picardie on the South with the Dukedom of Burgundie and some part of the Countie on the East with Lorrein on the West with France specially so called The Countrie for the most part very plain and pleasant whence it had the name adorned with shadie Woods and delectable Meadows fruitful in Corn and not deficient in Wines The Seat in elder times of the Trieasses Catelauni Rhemi the Lingones and Senones of which last Tribe or Nation were those Cisalpine Gaules who sacked Rome under the conduct of Brennus part of them Celts and part Belgians and so accordingly disposed of the Belgians into the Province of Belgica Secunda the Metropolis whereof was Rhemes the Celts into Lugdunensis quarta of which the Metropolis was Sens both Cities seated in this Countrie The chief Rivers of it Bloise Marne and Yonne Chief places of the whole are 1 Chalon on the River Marne an Episcopal See Suffragan to the Arch-Bishop of Rhemes called antiently Civitas Catalaâ—norum 2 Join Ville situate on the same River belonging to the house of Guise the eldest Sonne of which Familie is called Prince of Joinville in the Castle whereof seated upon an high and inaccessible Hill is to be seen the Tomb of Clande the first Duke of Guise the richest Monument of that kind in all France A Baronie which hath belonged to the house of Lorrein ever since the yeer 1119. when Thierry the Sonne of William Baron of Joinville succeeded his two Vncles Godfrey and Baldwin in that Dukedom 3 Pierre-Fort defended with a Caste of so great strength that in the civil Wars of France A. 1614. it endured 1100 shot of Cannon and yet was not taken 4 Vassey upon the River Bloise a Town of as sweet a situation as most in France These three last scituate in that part of Champagne
his exploits against the English mounted upon the top of an high hill at the confluence of the Loire and Aigre 3 Vendosme Vindocinum in Latine the chief Town of the Dukedom of Vendosme not otherwise of note than for the Earles and Dukes which have born this Title of which as being the Progenitors of the Kings now regnant I have thought fit to adde the ensuing Catalogue Earles and Dukes of Vendosme 1386. 1 Iohn of Bourbon Grandchild of Lewis the first Duke of Bourbon the first Earl of Vendosme of this Familie 1432. 2 Lewis of Bourbon a Confederate with Ioan the Virgin in her actions against the English 1446. 3 Iohn of Bourbon the II. from whom descended the Princes of Roch-sur-you and the Dukes of Montpensier 1472. 4 Francis of Bourbon 1495. 5 Charles of Bourbon the first Duke of Vendosme from whose youngest Son called Lodowick or Lewis descend the now Princes of Conde and Earls of Soissons 1537. 6 Antony of Bourbon Duke of Vendosme and King of Navarre 1562. 7 Henry of Bourbon Duke of Vendosme and King of Navarâ—e afterwards King of France also by the name of Henry the 4th 8 Caesar de Vendosme one of the Sonnes of Henry the 4th by the Duchess of Beaufort created by his Father Duke of Vendosme and once designed his Successour in the Crown of France Afterwards by the procurement of the King his Father maried to the Daughter and Heir of Philibert Emanuel D. of Mercoeur a younger branch of the house of Lorrein possessed of a fair and goodly estate in the Dukedom of Bretagne in the right of his Wife a Daughter and Heir of the house of Martignes a branch of the Familie of those Dukes By means whereoâ— the Duke of Vendosme hath not only a large inheritance but great autoritie in that Countrie The Arms of the Earls and Dukes of Vendosme were and are Azure six Flower de Lyces Or. 3. 2. 1. 8 BERRY BERRY is bounded on the North with La Beausse on the South with Limosin on the East with Heurepoix part of France specially so called and some part of Bourbonnois on the West with Poictou and Toureine in the Dukedom of Anjou In Latine called Biturigam Regiâ— from the Bituriges the old Inhabitants of this tract by Plinie Strabo and some others called the Bituriges Cubi to difference them from the Bituriges Vbisci dwelling about Beurdeaux The Countrie watred in the East with the River Faye in the South with the Covre in the North with the Cher and in the inland parts with Indre Arnon Theo Eure and others which we shall meet withall anon of no great note but such as much conduce to the fruitfulness of it affording it the benefit of fat pastures and flourishing Meadowes which breed great multitudes of Cattell and such stocks of Sheep that when they tax a man for lying in excess of numbers they use to say Phy Sir thâ—re are not so many Sheep in Berry It containeth in it 3â—â— walled Towns the chief whereof are 1 Bâ—urges a Town of great strength by nature and as well fortified by Art situate in a low Flat amongst deep impassable Bogs and Marishes caused by the over-flowings of the Auron Yeure Molon and Aurette small Riverets but of great waters when they meet together By means whereof it may be easily drowned at the approach of an enemy for that cause made the fastnesâ— and retreat of Charles the 7th in his long Wars against the English possessed at that time of Paris and the greatest part of the Kingdom The poor Prince in the mean time fain to feast it here with a Rump of Mutton and a Chick and that but upon high daies neither from his constant abode here and that withall he had been Duke of this Countrie in the life of his three elder Brethren by the English in derision called King of Berry A large fair and rich Town it is the Seat of an Arch-Bishop a Seige Presidial and one of the best Vniversities in France especially for the studie of the Civil Lawes first founded by K. Lewis the 9th and afterwards restored or perfected by Charles Duke of Berry the Brother of King Lewis the 11th Some fabulous founders and as ridiculous originations have been thought of for it as that it was built by Ogyges a Grand-child of Noah by whom called Bytogyges which in the corruption of the following times came forsooth unto Bituriges which Etymologie were it as dear bought as it is farre-fetched might be good for Ladies and then it would be good for somewhat Others no less absurdly will have it called Bituris quasi Bi-Turris from two fair Towers which formerly as they pretend were erected here one of the two in part still standing and unto this they say alludeth an old Grammarian thus Turribus à binis inde vocor Bituris From two Towers which were builded here The name of Bituris I bear But the truth is it was thus called from the Bituriges the Biturigum Civitas of Antoninus and by that name in the division of old Gaul by the Emperour Constantine made the Metropolis of the Province of Aquitania Prima of which this Countrie was a part 2 Viarron or Viarzon pleasantly seated amongst Woods Vines and Rivers the Rivers Arnon Thee Cher and Yeure meeting hereabouts Built in or neer the place of the old Avaricum a town of great note and strength in the time of Caesar the Revolt whereof gave such a check to his proceedings that he was fain to stretch his wits and valour on the verie tenter-hooks before it was again recovered 3 Concressant on the River Souldre beautified with a strong and magnificent Castle 4 Chasteau Roux on the River Indre of which little memorable 5 Issaudun on the River Theo the Bailliage for that part of the Countrie 6 Montfalcon an antient Baronie 7 Argenton on the River Creuse the title and estate of Philip de Comines hence called Seigneur de Argenton who writ the Historie of France under Lewis the 11th in which he dived so farre into and writ so plainly of the greatest affaires of State that Queen Catharine de Medices used to say that he had made as many Hereticks in State-Policie as Luther had done in Religion 8 Sancerre seated on an high hill neer the River Loire by some Latine Writers called Xantodorum but most generally said to be so called quasi Sacrum Cereris from the Godess Ceres herein worshipped A Town of great consequence and strength and as such assigned over to the Hugonots Anno 1579. as a Town of Caution for their securitie and the better keeping of the Articles of Peace then agreed upon famous not long after for enduring a most desperate and tedious Siege under Charles the 9th by whom those Articles were almost no sooner made than broken Here is also in this Province the Town and Signeurie of Aubignie adorned with many privileges an ample territorie and a beautiful Castle Bestowed by Charles the sixt on Robert the
of the Barbarians then confederate with him would become too insolent gave him leave to retire home through Italy which he â—arassed with Fire and Sword murdering the People and ruining the Towns so that he was then and long after called Flagellum Dei Aetius notwithstanding this good service was by Valentinian the Emperour of the West rewarded with the loss of his head By which act the Emperour as one truly told him had cut off his right hand with his left And indeed so it happened For not long after he himself was by Maximus murdered and the Empire of Rome irrecoverably destroyed Now that these Fields say here abouts and not about Chalons in the Province of Champaigne as some learned and industrious men have been of opinion I am assured by these three reasons First the improbabilitie that Aetius having got the victory should suffer such a vast and numerous Army to pass through the whole length of France from one end to the other and having wasted all the Countrie to break into Italy and secondly the testimony of â—ornandes an antient writer who telleth us first that before this fight Attila had besiedged and distressed the City of Orleans and therefore was not vanquished in the fields of Chalons and then that immediately upon the Victory Torismund the King of the Gothes his Father Theodoriâ— being slain in Campis Catalaunicis ubi pugnavâ—rat Regia Majestate subvectus Toloâ—am ingreditur being proclamed King in those very fields entred with great Statâ— and Triumph into Tholouse The Regall Citie at that time of the Gothish Kingdom Which plainly proves the place of battle to be neer this City though possible by the name Campi Catalaunici the great length and breadth thereof considered we are to understand the whole Country of Languedoc The old Inhabitants of this Countrie besides the Helvii the 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 Vages and Albigenses formerly remembred were the Agâ—â—enses 〈◊〉 Gâ—bâ—les Volcae and the Arâ—comici all which together with some others of lâ—sser note made the Province of Narbonensis Prima whereof the Metropolis was Narbon In the falling of the Râ—man Empire assigned with the rest of Narbonensis some part of Spain to Aâ—â—â—ulfus King of the 〈◊〉 whom Hoâ—orius by this gift bought out of â—talie The Gothes having got so good footing in Gauâ— enlarged their bounds by taking in the most part of Aquitain Quercu and 〈◊〉 but forced to quâ—t them to the French who Conquered that from them which they got from the â—omans and shut them up within the limits of their first Donation after this they 〈◊〉 as fast in France as they thrived in Spain losing Provence to Theodoric King of the 〈◊〉 Gâ—thes or Gothes of Itali Whose successour Amalâ—sunta fearing a War from Greece resigned her intereâ—s in Provence to Theodobert the French King of Mets. Nothing now left unto the Gales of their Gallick purchases but this Languedock only and this they held as long as they had any thing to do in Europe but lost it finally to the Moors with all Spain it self Recovered from the â—oors by Charles Martel and added to the rest of the French Empire it was by Charles the great given to one Thursin of the race of the antient Kings with the title of the Earl of Tholâ—uâ—e on condition that he would be Christned How long it continued in his Race it is hard to say the story and succession of these Earls being very imperfect not setled in a way of Lineall Deâ—cent till the time of Raimâ—nd the eighth Earl Brother to another Raimond Earl of St. Giles a Town of Guienne whose Grand-child Hugh being an adventurer in the Wars of the Holy Land and wanting money to provide himself for that expedition sold his Estate herein to his Vncle Raimond the Earl of St. Giles before mentioned From this time forward we find these Earls to be as often called the Earls of St. Giles as the Earls of Tholouse and by that name frequently remembred in the Eastern stories but not without some mark of infidelity as if not sound and through-paced to the Cause on foot A punishment whereof the short continuance of this house is supposed to be For Raimond the Great Earl of Tâ—olouse St. Giles and Tripoli in the Holy-Land had three Sonnes all of them succeeding the first two issuless the third the Father of Raimond the Father of another Raimond who proved a great maintainer of the Albigenses and in pursuance of that Cause murdered the Legat of the Pope sent to Excommunicate him strangled his own Brother Baldwin because he found him not inclinable to his opinions For this cause Warred upon and Vanquished by Simon de Monfort Father of Simon de Monfort the great Earl of Leicester and after many troubles and continuall Wars left his estate and quarrell to his Sonne named also Raimond the last Earl of this House Who proving also a strong Patron of these Albigenses was condemned for a Heretick cursed by the Pope and persecuted by the French Kings Philip the second Lewis the 8th and St. Lewis This last willing to make a peaceable composition maried his Brother Alfonso to Jane daughter and heir to Count Raimond with this clause That if it should happen these two to die without issue then Languedoc should be incorporated to the Crown Raimond agreed the mariage was solemnized Anno 1249. They both died without issue 1270 and Languedoc returned to the Crown in the dayes of Philip the third The names and Succession of these Earls in regard they were Peers of France great Princes and for the most part men of action take in order thus A. Ch. The Earls of Tholouze 779. 1 Tursiâ— the first Earl of Tholouze 803. 2 William made Earl by Charlemaigne Peer of France at the first foundation of that Order 828. 3 Isauret Thursin Sonne of Thursin the first Earl 841 4 Bertrand Sonne of Isauret Thursin 894. 5 William II. of some other house 919. 6 Ponce a great Justiciar but of unknown race 963. 7 Almaric of as obscure parentage as Ponce 1003. 8 Raymond the Brother of Raymond Earl of S. Giles advanced by Robert King of France 1052. 9 William III. Duke of Aquitaine succeded in right of his Wiâ—e the Daughter of Raymond 1086. 10 Hugh â—rmon Sonne of William the 3d sold his Estate and Earldom to his Uncle Raymond 1096. 11 Raymond II. Earl of S. Gâ—les Tholouzeâ— and Tripoli of great note in the Warre of the Holy-Land 12 Bertrand Sonne of Raymond the Great 13 William IV. Brother of Bertrand 1101. 14 Alfonso Brother of William the fourth 1146. 15 Raymond III. Sonne of Alfonso 1185. 16 Raymond IV. Sonne of Raymond the 3d the Great Patron of the Albigenses 1222. 17 Raymond V. Sonne of Raymond the 4th vanquished and compounded with by King Lewis the Saint 1249. 18 Alfonso II. Brother of St. Lewis and Husband of Ioan. daughter and heir of the last Raymond after whose death and the decease of Ioan the
the Cantabrian Mountains by which parted from Guipuscoa and on the South with the River Aragon or Arga by which divided from that Kingdom It was called at first the Kingdom of Sobrarbre from a Town of that name situate in the most inaccessible part of the Pyrenees and therefore chose by Garcia Ximines the first King hereof for the seat of his Kingdom as most defensible against the fury of the Moores Afterwards it took the name of Navarre either from Navois signifying a plain and champagn Countrie first used by Inigo Arista the sixth King who having taken Pampelune abandoned the hill Countries and betook himself unto the Plains or from Navarriere the chief of the three parts into which that Citie was divided not only at the taking thereof but a long time after The Countrie though environed on all sides with mighty Mountains yet of it self is said to be reasonably fruitfull well watered and for the most part plain and level as before is said It taketh up some parts of both sides of the Pyrenees the Spanish side being fertile and adorned with trees the French side generally very bare and naked That on the Spanish side and on the summits of the Mountains now possessed by the Spaniard is called High Navarre that on the French side now called Base or Low Navarre estimated at a sixth part of the whole Kingdom is enjoyed by the French incorporated by King Lewis the 13. to the Realm of France Anno 1620. Places of most importance in Base Navarre 1. S. Palai formerly the place of Iudicature for this part of the Kingdom but in the year 1620. removed to Pau in the Principality of Bearn both Bearn and Base Navarre which had before been governed as distinct Estates from the Realm of France being then incorporate to that Crown 2. Navarreux a Town of great importance seven Leagues from Pan well fortified and as well munitioned King Lewis the 13. finding in it at his coming thither Anno 1620. no fewer then 45 Cannons all mounted besides 40 Culverins and smaler Peeces with Powder Buller and Victuals answerable thereunto 3. Pâ—ed de Port or S. Iohn de Pied de Port bordering on the edge of France against which formerly a Peece of especiall strength 4. Roncevallis or Roncâ—vaux situate in the most pleasant Countrie of all Navarre in the entrance of a small but delightfull Valley famous for the great battel fought neer unto it in the streights or entrances of the Mountains leading to this Valley betwixt the French under Charlemagne and a great Army of Moores and natural Spaniards confederate together in defence of their common Liberty In which battel by the treachery of Gavelon 40000 of the French were slain aud amongst them Rowland Earl of Mans the Nephew of Charles and others of the Peers of France of whom so many Fables are reported in the old Romances the first Author of which Fables passeth under the name of Archb. â—urpin said to be one of those twelve Peers who taking on him to record the Acts of Charles the Great hath interlaced his Storie with a number of ridiculous vanities by means whereof the noble Acts of that puissant Emperour and his gallant Followers are much obscured and blemished by those very pens which in the times succeeding did employ themselves to advance the same Of special note in High Navarre 1. Victoria first built or rather reedified by Sancho the 4th King of Navarre Anno 1180. by whom thus named in memory of some victory obtained thereabouts against the Castilians as in like case there had been many Towns built by the Greeks and Romans by the name of Nicopolis or the Citie of Victorie which we shall meet withall hereafter Situate in the place of the antient Vellica but graced with the privileges and name of a Citie by Iohn the 2d of Castile after it came under the command of that Crown Anno 1432. A Town belonging properly to the little Province of Olava and the chief thereof which Province being wholly in and amongst the Cantabrian Mountains was of old a member of Navarre but being extorted from it Anno 1200 by Alphonso the 2d of Castile it was in the year 133â— incorporated into that Crown as a part thereof as were some other Towns and members of this Kingdom also won by the Castilians 2 Viane the title of the eldest Sonne of Naevarre who was called Prince of Viane advanced unto this â—honout by King Charles the 3d Anno 1421. in imitation of the like custom in Castle were the eldest Sonne was called Prince of the Asturiaâ— but not less memorable for the death of Caesar Borgia slain neer unto it in an ambush after all his wanderings and interchangeableness of fortunes For being sonne of Pope Alexander the sixth by birth a Spaniard he was by his Father made a Cardinal but relinquishing that Title by Charles the eighth of France created Duke of Valeatinois in the Province of Daulphine during his Fathers life he had reduced under his obedience divers of the Estates which antiently had belonged to the Church of Rome but after his decease imprisoned by Pope Iulio the second who was jealous not without good cause of his plots and practices From Rome he stole unto Gonsalvo then Vice-Roy of Naples for Ferdinando the Catholique who notwithstanding his safe conduct sent him prisoner to Spain but breaking prison desperarely sliding down a window he came at last into this kingdom and was here slain in an Ambuscado as before was said So many times was Machiavels great Politician over-reached by Bookmen and Souldiers 3 Sobrarbre in the most inaccessible parts of the Pyrenees for that cause made the first seat of the Kings of Navarre entituled from thence the Kings of Subrarbre Made afterwards a distinct Kingdom from Navarre by Saâ—châ— the great who gave it to Gonsales his youngest Sonne after whose death not having issue it was seized on by Don Raymâ—r the first King of Aragon and made a Member of that Crown 4 Sanguessâ— a Town of a large territorie and jurisdiction privileged with a Suffrage in the Convention of Estates and a strong Fortress on the borders towards Aragon for which cause formerly aimed at by the Kings thereof who have had it sometimes in their hands 5 Pampelun in the Champagn Country on the banks of the River Arga the Metropolis of this Kingdom and the seat Royall of its Kings since the Conquest of it from the Moores by Inigo Arista the sixt King of Navarre Of old divided into three parts that is to say Bourg Peuplement and Navarriere each having severall Officers and Iurisdictions the cause of many quarrels and much blood amongst them till all united into one body and reduced under the command of one chief Magistrate by King Charles the third An antient Town first built by Pompey at the end of his wars against Seâ—toâ—ius in memory of whom called Pompeiopolis by our modern Lâ—â—inists but Pampeloa more neer unto the present name
because he compelled the Moores to be baptized banished the Iewes and in part converted the Americans unto Christianity or because having united Castile to his Dominions surprized the Kingdom of Navarre and subdued that of Granada he was in a manner the Catholique or genenerall King of all Spain The last reason seemeth to sway most in the restauration of this attribute in that when it was granted or confirmed on Ferdinand by Pope Alexander the sixt the King of Portugal exceedingly stomached at it quando Ferdinandus imperio universam Hispaniam saith Mariana non obtineret ejus tum non exigua parte penes Reges alios It seems Emanuel could not think himself a King of Portugal if the title of the Catholick King did belong to Ferdinand Wherein he was of the same mind as was Gregory the Great who when Iohn of Constantinople had assumed to himself the title of the Occumenicall or Catholique Bishop advised all Bishops of the World to oppose that arrogancie and that upon the self-same reason Nam si ille est Catholicus vos non estiâ— Episcopi for it Iohn were the Catholick Bishop they were none at all But upon what consideration soever it was first re-granted it hath been ever since assumed by his Posterity to whose Crown as hereditarie and in common use as the most Christian King to France the Defender of the Faith to England And yet there was some further reason why the Spaniard might affect the title of Catholick King his Empire being Catholick in regard of extent though not of Orthodoxie of doctrines as reaching not over all Spain onely but over a very great part of the World besides For in right of the Crown of Castile he possesseth the Towns of Mellila and Oran the Haven of Masalquivir the Rock of Velez and the Canarie Ilands in Africk the Continent and Ilands of all America except Brasil and some plantations in the North of the English Hollanders and a few poor French In the rights of the Kingdom of Aragon he enjoyeth the Realms of Naples Sicil and Sardinia with many Ilands interspersed in the Mediterranean and in right of the house of Burgundie the Counties of Burgundie and Charolois the greatest part of Belgium with a title unto all the rest besides the great Dukedom of Millain the Havens of Telamon and Plombino and many other peeces of importance in Italie held by investiture from the Empire To which if those Estates be added which accrewed to Philip the second by the Crown of Portugal we have the Towns of Ceuta Targier and Maragon in Barbarie the Fortresses of Arguen and S. George in Guinea the Ilands of Azores Madera Cape Verd S. Thomas Del Principle on this side of the Cape and of Mosambique on the other in Asia all the Sea-coast almost from the Gulf of Persia unto China and many strong holds in the Moluccoes Bantan Zeilan and other Ilands and finally in America the large Country of Brasil extending in length 1500 miles An Empire of extent enough to appropriate to these Monarchs the stile of Catholick The Monarchs of Spain A. Ch. 1478. 1 Ferdinand K. of Aragon Sicily Sardinia Majorca Valentia Earl of Catalogue surprised Navarre and conquered the Realm of Naples Isabel Q. of Castile Leon Gallicia Toledo Murcia Lady of Biscay conquered Granada and discovered America 1504. 2 Joane Princess of Castile Granada Leon c. and of Aragon Navarre Sicily c. Philip Archduke of Austria Lord of Belgium 1516. 3 Charles King of Castile Aragon Naples c. Archduke of Austria Duke of Millain Burgundy Brabant c. Earl of Catalogue Flanders Holland c Lord of Biscay Friâ—zland Iltreict c. and Emperour of the Germans He added the Realms of Mexico and Peru the Dukedoms of Geldeâ—land and Millain the Earldom of â—utphen and the Signeuries of Utrecht Over-Yssell and Growing unto his Estates A Prince of that magnanimity and puissance that had not Francis the first in time opposed him he had even swallowed all Europe He was also for a time of great strength and reputation in â—unis and other parts of Africa disposing Kingdomes at his pleasure but the Turk broke his power there and being hunted also out of â—â—ermany he resigned all his kingdoms and died private 42. 1558. 4 Philip II. of more ambition but less prosperity than his Father fortunate onely in his attempt on the kingdom of Portugal but that sufficiently balanced by his ill successes in the Netherlands and against the English For the Hollanders and their Consederates drove him out of eight of his Belgic Provinces the English overthrew his Invincible Armada intercepted his Plate-Fleets and by awing the Ocean had almost impoverished him And though he held for a time an hard hand upon France in hope to have gotten that Crown by the help of the Leaguers yet upon casting up his Accompts he found that himself was the greatest Loser by that undertaking So zealous in the cause of the Romiâ—h Church that it was thought that his eldest Sonne Charles was put to death with his consent in the Inquisition-house for seeming savourably inclined to the Low-Country 〈◊〉 as the 〈◊〉 called them These four great Kings were all of the Order of the â—arrer but neither of the two that followed 1598. 5 Philip III. Finding his Estate almost destroyed by his Fathers long and chargeable Warres first made peace with England and then concluded a Truce for twelve years with the States of the Netherlands which done he totally banished all the Moores out of Spain and was a great stickler in the Warres of Germany 1621. 6 Philip IV. Sonne of Philip the 3d got into his power all the Lower â—aluinate but lost the whole Realm of Portugal and the Province of Catalonia with many of his best Towns in Flanders Artots and Brabant and some Ports in Italy not yet recovered to that Crown from the power of the French This Empire consisting of so many severall Kingdoms united into one Body may seem to be invincible Yet had Queen Elizabeth followed the counsell of her men of Warre she might have broken it in pieces With 4000 men she might have taken away his 〈◊〉 from him without whose gold the Low-Country Army which is his very best could not be paid and by consequence must needs have been dissolved Nay Sir Walter Ralegh in the Epilogue of his most excellent History of the World plainly affirmeth that with the charge of 200000 l continued but for two years or three at the most the Sâ—aniardâ— might not only have been perswaded to live in peace but that all their swelling and overflowing streams might be brought back to their naturall channels and old banks Their own proverb saith the Lion is not so fierce as he is painted yet the Americans tremble at his name it 's true and it is well observed by that great Politiâ—ian 〈◊〉 that things wcich seem 〈◊〉 and are not are more feared farâ—e off than 〈◊〉 at hand Nor is this judgement
other side Ex jure quodam inter limitaneos rato saith Camden in his Elizab. nullus nisi Scotus in Scotum nullus nisi Anglus in Anglum testis admittitur This Custom making void in this Fashion all kinds of accusations was one of the greatest causes of the Insolencies of both sides committed Besides there were divers here living which acknowledged neither King but sometimes were Scots sometimes English as their present crimes and necessities required protection or pardon To keep in this people and secure the Borders there were in each Kingdom three Officers appointed called the Lords Wardens of the Marches one being placed over the East the other over the West the third over the middle Borders In England the Warden of the East Marches had his Seat at Barwick a Town of great strength and which for the conveniencie of its situation was the first thing which the English took care to defend and the Scots to suprise of which he was also Governor The Warden of the West Marches had his Seat in Carliâ—e which Henry the 8th for that cause well fortified The Warden of the middle Marches had no set place of residence but was sometimes in one place sometimes in another according as occasion required the Office being executed for the most part by the Wardens of the Eastern or Western Marches But Imperii medium est terminus ante fuit by the blessed mariage of the Kingdoms that being now the middle of one which was then the bounds of two Empires these Officers and the cause of them the wars are quite extinguished SCOTLAND SCOTLAND is the Northern part of Britain separated from England by the River Tweed and Solway and the Cheviot Hils extending from the one to the other It is in length according to Polydore Virgil 480 miles but of no great breadth there being no place distant from the Sea above 60 miles and the Countrey ending like the sharp point of a Wedge And for the length assigned unto it by Polydore it must be made up by measuring the crooks and windings of the shores every where thrusting out with very large Promontories and cutting deep Indentures into the Land For measuring in a strait Line from North to South the length thereof from Solway Fâ—â—th to the Sâ—raâ—tby-head amounteth but unto three hundred and ten Italian miles and from Barwick unto Sâ—raâ—tby-head is a great deal shorter So that there is no such over-sight in the Maps of Britain nor such necessity to correct them as was sometimes thought It was once called Caledonia from the Calâ—dâ—niâ— a chief People of it sometimes Albania from Albanie or Braid Albin a principall Province in the North. But the most usuall name is Scotia or Scotland though the reason of the name be not agreed on Some fabulous Writers of their own fetch it from Scota the Daughter of an Aegyptian Pharaoh of whom more when we come to Ireland Others with better reason though that none of the best from the Scoti Scitti or Scythi a German or Sarmatian people of noted fame whom they will have to seize first on some parts of Spain from thence to transplant themselves into Ireland and out of Ireland into the Hâ—brides or Western Ilands now parts and members of this Kingdom The more probable opinion is that they were no other than mere Irish whose language habit and the most barbarous of their customs the Highlanders or naturall Scots doe still retain united in the name of Scot about the declination of the Roman Empire the word Scot signifying in their Language a body aggregated into one out of many particulars as the word Alman in the Dutch Scot illud dicitur saith Camden out of Matthew of Westminster quod ex diversis rebus in unum acervum aggregatur First mentioned by this name in some fragments of Porphyrie who lived about the time of the Emperour Aurelian as they are cited by S. Hierome after the death of Constantine much spoken of in approved Authors as the confederates of the Picts in harassing the Roman Province The whole divided commonly into the Highlands and the Lowlands The Highlanders or Irish Scots inhabiting the Hebrides and the West parts of the Continent adjoyning to them more barbarous than the Wild Irish at this day not to be civiliz'd as King JAMES observed in his most excellent Basilicon Doron but by planting Colonies of the more â—nland orderly Scots among them The Lowlanders or English Scots as I well may call them inhabiting on this side the two Frytheâ— of Dunbritton and Edenburgh and the plainer Countries all along the German Ocean are the more civill of the two as being of the same Saxon race with the English This is evident first by their Language being only a broad Northern English a Dialect onely of that tongue 2ly by the restimony of the Highlanders themselves who are the true Scots and speak the old Iriâ—â— language by whom the Low â—anders and the English are called by the same name of Saxons 3ly by the generall consent of all Historians affirming that the Kingdom of the Northâ—mbers or Enâ—lâ—sh Saxons beyond Himber extended as far Northwards as the two Friâ—nes before-mentioned and there continued for the space of 300 yeers and 4ly by the confession of some ingenuous Gentlemen of that Nation who grant it for a probable Tenet that the Saxons and the Scots invading 〈◊〉 much about the same time the Saxouâ— might extort the Eastern shore lying next their Countrie from the old Inhabitants as well as the Scots did all the Western parts which lay next to Ireland and the Hâ—brides or Western Ilands from whence they first passed into Britaiâ— The Countrey for the most part especially beyond the limits of the Roman Province is very barren and unfruitfull not able to afford sustenance for the Natives of it were they not a people patient of want and hunger temperate in diet and not accustomed unto that riot and excess used commonly in richer and more plentifull Countries Fruit they have very little and not many trees either for building or for fewell the people holding as in France at the Will of the Lord and therefore not industrious to build or plant Their chief Commodities are course cloth Fish in great abundance Hides Lead and Coal of which two last their mountains do afford some rich undecaying Mines The People have been noted by their best Writers for some barbarous customs entertained amongst them One of which was if any two were displeased they expected no law but bang'd it out bravely one and his kindred against the other and his and thought the King much in their common if they granted him at a certain day to keep the peace This fighting they call their Fâ—ides a word so barbarous that were it to be expressed in Latine or French it must be by circumlocution These deadly Feâ—des King Iames in his most excellent Basilicon Doron adviseth his Sonne to redress with all care possible but it pleased God to
more flat and levell and therefore fortified with the two Castles of the Cowes and Sandham There is also the Castle of Yarmouth in the West parts of the Iland and that of Garesbrook in the middest but more towards the North in which last there is said to be Armour for 5000 men and in each Village of which here are 33 besides many Market Towns a peece of Ordnance Yet do not all these Arms and Castles adde so much to the strength of it as the naturall courage of the People warlike and stout and trained unto the postures of Warre from their very Childhood The Soil hereof abundantly answereth the pains of the Husbandman so plentifull of Corn and all the fruits of a good pasturage that they have not only enough for themselves but furnish the markets of Southampton and Portsmouth but the last especially with the greatest part of the Wheat Flesh Cheese and Butter which is spent amongst them Insomuch as the Soldiers of Portsmouth presuming on the strength of the Town have been used to say That if they had the Isle of WIGHT to their friend and the Seat open they cared not for all the World besides Their Sheep here of so fine a fleece that the Wooll hereof hath the second place of esteem next to that of Lemster in the Countie of Hereford and precedencie of that of Cotswald Their chief Towns 1 Yarmouth on the North-west of the Iland seated on a convenient Haven which is said to have some resemblance to that of Rochell and that Haven defended with a Castle 2 Brading another Market-Town 3 Newton an antient Burrough and privileged with sending Burgesses to the English Parliament 4 Gaersbrook a large Town and neighboured with an Antient Castle 5 Newport now the chief of all the Isle called in times past Medena afterwards Novus Burgus de Medena at last Newport Seated upon an Arm of the Sea capable of Ships of lesser burden to the very key and by that means populous well traded and inhabited by a civill and wealthy People The Iland first subdued to the Romans by the valour of Vespasian afterwards Emperour of Rome in the time of Claudius Extorted from the Britans by Cerdick King of the West-Saxons and by him given to Stuffa and Whitgar two of that Nation who had almost rooted out the old Inhabitants It was the last Countrey of the Saxons which received the Gospell and then upon compulsion too forced to it by the power as well as the perswasion of Cedwalla the West-Saxon King Took from the English in the time of the Norman Conquerour by William Fitz-Osborn Earl of Hereford who thereupon was made the first Lord thereof From whose Family by the gift of Henry the second it passed to that of Redvars or Rivers de Ripariis then Earles of Devonshire and on the failing of that House returned to the Crown in the reign of Edward the first Never so much ennobled as by Henry the sixth who bearing a great affection to Henry Beauchamp Earl of Warwick in the 23 of his reign crowned him King of Wight Anno 1445. Which title ended with his life about two yeers after IX THANET is a little Iland in the North-East of Kent not far from Sandwich environed on three parts with the Sea into which it shooteth with a large Promontâ—rie called the North-Fore-land the Cantium of the antient Writers towards the West severed from the Main-land of Kent by the River Stoure which is here called Yeâ—â—â—de Called by Solinus Athanatos in some Copies Thanatos from whence the Saxons had their Thanet Famous as in other things so in these particulars that it was the place which the Saxons landed at when they first came into Britain the first Lâ—verie and Seizâ—n which they had of the whole Kingdom conferred upon them by the improvident bounâ—ie of Voâ—tger to whose aid called in and the landing place of Augustine the Monk when he brought the Gospell to the Saxons The whole about 8 miles in length and four in bredth was reckoned to contein in those times 600 Families now very populous for the bigness and plentifull of all commodities necessary but of corn especially The People gnerally are a kind of 〈◊〉 able to get their livings both by Sea and Land well skilled as well in steering of a ship at Sea as in holding the Plough upon Land and in both industrious Of most note in it 1 Stonar a Port-Town the usuall landing place of the Saxons more memorable for the Sepulchre of Vorâ—â—mer King of the Britans who having vanquished the Sâ—xons in many battels and finally driven them out of the Iland desired to be here interred on a concert that his dead Corps would fright them from Landing any more upon these Coasts And this perhaps he did in imitation of Scipio African who having had a fortunate hand against those of Carthage gave order to have his Tomb placed towards Africk to fright the Carthagiâ—â—ans from the Coasts of Italiâ— M. SUNDERLAND is an Iland onely at an high-water when environed on all sides with the Sea at other times joyned unto the Land or of an easie passage from the one to the other pulled by some tempest or by the working of the Sea from the rest of the Land whence the name of Sunderland Situate in the North-East part of the Bishoprick of Durcham over against the influx of the River Were Rich in its inexhaustible mines of Coal and for that cause seldom without the company of forein Merchants yet not to have been here remembred but that it hath been thought worthy by our Soveraign Lord King Charles the second Monarch of Great Britain to conferre the title of Earl to the two Noble Families of the Scropes and Spencers the first in the 3d yeer of his reign Anno 1627 the second in the 18th Anno 1642. XI THE HOLY ILAND lieth upon the Coast of Northumberland not far from Barwick stretched out in length from East to West with a narrow point unto the Land from thence growing broader like a wedge fortified with a strong Castle and of great safety but more famous for what it hath been than for what it is In the dawning of Christianity amongst the Northumbers made a Bishops See by S. Aidanius one of the first Apostles of that potent Nation Selected for this dignitie by that Godly man for the Solitude and privacie of it which made it thought more fit and proper for Devotion The name then Linâ—isfarâ— but the Religious lives of so many pious Bishops Monks and others of the Clergy as did there inhabit gained it the name of Holy Iland The See continued there 353 years that is to say from the yeer 637 to 990 under 22 Bishops hence called Bishops of Lindisfarn then removed to Durham the insolencies of the Danes who then raged terribly on those coasts compelling them to abandon that religious solitude Thus have we taken a survey of the British Ilands and shewn by what meanes
the last Earl unto Philip the Good continuing ever since in the house of Burgundie or in their right in those of Austria and Spain The Armes hereofate Or a Lyon Sable debruised with a Bend Gules 6. LVXENBOVRG LVXENBOVRG is bounded on the East with the Mosette and the land of Triers on the West with the Meuse or Maes and a branch of the forrest of Ardenne on the North with Luyck-land Namur and a part of Hainalt and on the South with the Dutchie of Lorrain Divided into two parts the Eastern part being called Fanenne fruitfull of corn and yeelding withall some wines some mines and many excellent quarries of goodly stone the Western called the Ardenne a remainder of that spacious Forrest which sometimes overshadowed all this countrey barren of corn but very plentifull of Venison and of Fowle good store The people of this country are not all of one language those nearer Germanie as in Luxenbourg Arlune Rodemark Theonville and the rest on that side speaking the Dutch as those of Ivois Mommedi Morvill and Damvilliers with the rest bordering on France do a corrupt or broken French In which regard the pleadings held before the Councell residing in Luxenbourg are made in both Languages that so they may be understood by all that have businesse there But the Nobility and Gentry of which there is more in this Province then in any other of the seventeen speak both Tongues perfectly A breed of men full of vertue curtesie and hospitality towards one another and of great truth and faith to their Prince but reckoned for the worst Landlords in all these countries governing their Subjects and Tenants like the Pesants of France contrary to the use and liberties of the rest of the Netherlands Both sorts as well the Nobility as the Commons hate both Law and Lawyers and for the most part end their controversies amongst themselves without any processe The whole countrey containeth in compasse about 70. leagues or 200. Italian miles in which are comprehended 23. walled Towns and 1168. Burroughs and Villages The principall of which are 1. Lucembourg built in the place where anciently stood the Augusta Veromanduorum of Ptolemie and took this new name quasi Lucis burgum from the image of the Sun there worshipped seated on the Alsnutius or Alze which runneth through it large and of a strong situation but not very well built nor yet recovered of the spoils which the long wars betwixt the French and the Spaniard brought upon it before the treaty of Cambray However it is the chief Town of the Province honoured with the residence of the Councell hereof and the Sepulchre of John K. of Bohemia slain in the battell of Crecie against the English anno 1348. 2. Arlune on the top of an high hill so called quasi Aralunae from an Altar consecrated to the Moon in the times of Paganisme 3. Theonville on the Moselle over which it hath a goodly bridge a frontier Town near Metz and the border of Lorrain and for that cause made marvellous strong but taken by the French anno 1558. and restored the next year by the peace of Cambray 4. Bostoack a fair Town and very well traded commonly called the Paris of Ardenne in which part it standeth 5. Mommedi on an high hill at the foot of which runneth the River Chiers 6. Danvilliers once a very strong place also both taken and ransacked by the French anno 1552. 7. Morville upon the Chiers the one half whereof belongeth to the Duke of Lorrain the other to the King of Spain as Duke of Luxenbourg for which cause called Laville commune 8. Rock di March fortified with a strong Castle 9. Ivoys a place once of great importance sacked by the French anno 1552. and restored by the treaty of Cambray on condition it should never more be walled 10. La Ferte on the Chiers a Town of the same condition In the skirts of this countrey towards France standeth the Dukedome of Bovillon and the principality of Sedan distinct Estates and in the hands of severall Owners yet so that the Soveraign of Sedan is stiled Duke of Bovillon Towns of most note 1. Bovillon the chief Town built on the side of an hill near the River Senoy a fair large City and beautified with a goodly Castle on the top of an hill so strong as well by Art as Nature that before the use of great Ordnance it was held impregnable but since it hath been often taken sometimes by the Emperours and finally anno 1552. by the French King It hath command over a fair and goodly Territory honoured with the title of a Dutchy and is now in the hands of the Bishops of Leige to one of whose Predecessors named Obert it was sold by Godfrey of Bovillon Duke of Lorrain at his going to the Holy-land 2. Sedan or Esdain situate on the banks of the Maes or Mosa the usuall residence of the Prince a fine neat Town well fortified and planted with 80. brasse Pieces of Ordnance honoured also with a seat of Learning which being of a middle nature betwixt a Grammar Schoole and an University is in the Criticisme of these times called a Scholaillustris to which men may send their children to learn good letters though they can take in them no Degrees that being a priviledge reserved only to the Universities So that these Schooles may be somewhat like our Collegiate Churches of Westminster Winchester and Eaton but that the younger Students in these last named are more reâ—trained to Rhetorick and Grammar then in the other though these more liberally indowed for the incouragement and reward of learning then all the Scholae illusâ—res of either Germanie 3. Loni 4. Mouson Musonium it is called in Latine a Town of great strength and consequence on the River Maes upon some jealousies of State garrison'd by the French as some other good Peers of this Dukedome are 5. Sausi and 6. Florenge which two last came unto the Princes of Sedan by the Lady Jone the wife of Robert Earl of Mark and mother of that Robert Earl of Mark who first of all this house was honoured with the title of Duke of Bovillon All taken and levelled with the ground by Charles the 5. in his war against Robert Earl of Mark and Duke of Bovillon but afterwards repaired on the peace ensuing 7. Jamais a Town of great importance on the edge of Lorrain by the Duke whereof in the year 1589 it was taken after a long siege from the Lady Charlotte the last Heire Generall of this House and laid unto that Dukedome as a part thereof As for the Dukedome of Bovillon it was anciently a part of the great Earldome of Aâ—denne by Geofrey of Ardenne Duke of Bovillon united to the Dukedome of Lorrain at his investiture in that estate anno 1004. By Geofrey the 2. of that name and fift Duke of Lorrain it was given in Dower to his Sister Ida at her marriage with Eustaâ— Earl of
man in Basil In that part thereof which is called North-Holland lying betwixt the middle channel of the Rhene and the Zuider-See the towns or Cities of most importance are 1. Alamar encompassed with deep sens and marishes a rich town in regard of the great plenty of butter and cheese which is made about it more then in any place in Holland and famous for the defeat which the Duke of Alva received before it For he in the beginning of the Low-countrey troubles having with the losse of 20000 of his own men forced Harlem laid his siege round about this town Had he left any way for the souldiers to have fled thence the town had been abandoned but having environed them round he put them to such a resolution or desperation choose you whether that manfully they resisted three of his assaults and in the end made him depart with great losse as well of his souldiers as his reputation 2. Amsterdam a very fair Haven Town where divers times at one tide 1000 ships of all sorts have been seen to goe out and in So truly said a modern Poet Quod Tagus atque Hermus vehit Pactolus in unum Vere hunc congestum dixeris esse locum What Tagus Hormus and Pactolus beare One would conjecture to be heap'd up here The people thereby made so rich that if a fleet of 300 sail should come into the Port fraught with all kinde of commodities in five or six dayes they would be ready to buy all the lading Situate it is on the Gulph called the Tie and the dike or channell called Amstell whence it hath the name of Amsteldam in Latine Amstelodunum built uon piles like Venice and resembling it in so many points that it may be justly called the Northern Venice First fortified with Towers and ramparts by Giselbert of Amstell about 300 yeares agone But being burnt through the envy of its neighbours it began to be walled anno 1482. Grown to this wealth since the diverting of the trade from Antwerp hither and for that cause inhabited by men of all Nations and of all Religions and those not onely tolerated and connived at in private but openly and freely exercised without any dislike A greater Confusion in my minde then that of Babel this being of Religions that of Languages only 3. Harlem on the Lake called Harlem-meere the greatest Town of all Holland and the second for dignity well built and very pleasantly situated amongst many goodly meadowes near a delightfull forrest and round about environed with wealthy Villages famous for the invention of printing invented here but perfected at Mentz in higher Germany the first book which was ever printed being Tullies Offices 4. Naerden on the Zuider-See fortified with a strong Castle held of the Earles of Holland by the Dukes of Brunswick to whom it antiently belonged 5. Enchuisen on the very point of the Gulph of Zuider-See opposed to Friseland from which not distant above two leagues A town of great consequence to the prince of Orange in the first revolting of these Countries from the King of Spain For siding with him in that war and standing conveniently to obstruct the passages by Sea unto Amsterdam it compelled that City in short time by stopping all supply of victuals and other necessaries to yeeld it selfe unto the Prince 6. Hoorn on the same Gulf also a rich town with a very good Haven and of so great strength by reason of the multitude of Dikes and channels which are round about it that it seemes impregnable 7. Edam upon the same Gulfe or Zuider-See remarkable for the great number of ships which are built yeerly in it and an incredible number of the best Holland Cheeses made in the Countrey round about it 8. Medemblick on the Ocean seated in the best Countrey of Holland for the feeding of Cattell unwalled but enjoying all the priviledges which a walled town hath and fortified with a right strong Castell The chief of the Holland Villages is the Hague or Graven Hague in Latine Haga Comitis because formerly the Court and residence of the Earls of Holland who had here a very large and beautifull Palace founded by Earl William King of the Romans and therein a chief and excellent Library gathered together by John Harie a Canon Regular of this place and by him given to Charles the fift In former time the residence of the Councill for the Province of Holland as it is now of the Commissioners or Delegates of the confederate Provinces called by the name of the States-Generall Now much increased in buildings of what it was and yet so great in the time of Lewis Guicciardin that it then contained 2000 housholds The Inhabitants will not wall it as desiring to have it rather accounted the chief Village in Europe then the second City The other Villages of note 2. Egmond 3. Brederode 4. Wassenar which anciently gave name to three Noble families of which none but that of Brederode now left for ought I can learn Neer to the last stood the famous Fortresse called Arx Britannica built by Caligula in memory of his great battel upon this Shore For making shew of a voyage into Britain to subdue that Island he borded his Galley embattelled his souldiers caused his Trumpets to sound gave them them the Signall and then commanded them to gather Cockles Which Tower or Fortresse was at the fall of the Roman Empire overwhelmed by the Sea the ruins whereof at a dead low water are still to be seen Besides these places on the firm land or Continent there are some Islands which pertain to the State of Holland called by the generall name of Voorn because situate directly against Holland Voorn signifying as much as before or in old English Bevorne but known by their distinct and more proper names of Somersdike 2. Gaurode 3. Rierschille so called of their principall towns and 4. Voorn specially so named the chief of them all being of a fat and fruitfull soil plentifull of most sorts of grain The principall townes whereof are 1. Briel which we call the Brill a strong town and the first which revolted against the Spaniard An. 1572. Cautionarie to the English with the town of Flushing chosen by them in regard of the great command it hath upon the passage to Gertrudenberg and the rest of Brabant 2. Gerulit a small town but having a jurisdiction over many villages There are also on the North side of Holland the Isles Wyerengeh and Texel of which little memorable One speciall accident concerning Holland I cannot over passe in silence namely how Margaret Countesse of Hennenberg and sister to William King of the Romans being of the age of 42 years was delivered at one birth of 365 children the one half males the other females the odde one an hermaphrodite christened at the Church of Losdune not far from the Hague by the names of John and Elizabeth in two Basins still to be seen the said Church by Guido the Suffragan
himself but he intrapped the Counts of Horne and Egmond and beheaded them anno 1567. Being thus rid of these two with diverse others of good quality who living would have much hindred his proceedings he quartered his Spaniards in the Townes and Provinces spoiled the people not of their Priviledges onely but their Liberty Among the Reformed he brought in the bloudy Inquisition and indeed so tyrannically did he behave himself that the people were forced to a defensive war as well for their lives as substance This was a war of State not Religion the most part of the Hollanders being Papists at the time of their taking Armes During these troubles the Prince of Orenge was not idle but he in one place and Count Lodewick his brother in another kept Duke Alva imployed though divers times not with such fortunate successe as they did expect In the year 1572 Flushing was surprised by Voorst and Berland as we have before said So also was the Brill in Voorne an Island of Holland by the Count de la March and not long after all Holland except Amsierdam followed the fortune and side of the Prince together with all the towns of Zeland Midleburg excepted Anno 1573. Duke Alva being recalled Don Lewis de Requisens was appointed Governor during whose rule many of the Belgians abandoned their Country some flying into Germany others into France most into England After his death and before the arrivall of Don John the Priuce and his party recovered strength and courage again till the coming of the Prince of Parma who brought them into worse case then ever Yet anno 1581. they declare by their writings directed to all people that Philip of Spain was fallen from the Government and take a new oath of the People which bound them never to return to the Spanish obedience This done they elect Francis Duke of Anjou heir apparent to the French King and then in no small hopes of marrying Queen Elizabeth of England to be their Lord. But he intending rather to settle a Tyranny in himself then to drive it from the Spaniard attempted Antwerp put his men into the town but was by the valour of the Burgers shamefully repulst Shame of this ignoble enterprise especially grief for its ill suctesse took him out of the world About which time the estate of these Countries was thus by this Hieroglyphick expressed A Cow represented the body of Belgium there stood the King of Spain spurring her the Queen of England feeding her the Prince of Orenge milking her and Duke Francis plucking her back by the tail but she foul'd his fingers During his unfortunate Government Parma prevailed in all places especially after the death of William Prince of Orenge treacherously slain with a Pistoll anno 1584. Now were the poor Hollanders truly miserable desperate of pardon from their Prince and having none to lead them none to protect them but such as were likely to regard their own profit more then theirs England was the only sanctuary they had now left to which they sue offering the Queen thereof the soveraignty of their Provinces who had if not a true yet a plausible title to them As being generally descended from Edward the third and Philip his Wife who was sister and as some say Heir to William Earl of Hainalt Holland c. If Margaret from whom the right of Spain is derived were daughter to Earl William then was our Queen to succeed after Philip who was rejected if that Margaret were as many write his younger sister then was our Queen the undoubted Heir her predecessour Philippa being Earl Williams eldest sister But that Heroick Queen not disputing the right of the title nor intending to herself any thing save the honour of relieving her distressed neighbours and providing for her own estate by this diversion took them into her protection Under which the Belgian affairs succeeded so prosperously I will not now stand upon the particulars that before they would hearken to any treaty of peace they forced the King of Spain to this conclusion that he treated with them as with a free Estate abstracted from all right and title which he might pretend unto the places which they were possessed of This peace was concluded anno 1609. since which time they have kept Garrisons well disciplined and as well paid so that these Countries have in these late dayes been the Campus Martius or School of defence for all Christendome to which the youth of all Nations repair to see the manner of Fortifications and learn the art of war Thus did they for 40 years hold the staffe against a most puissant Monarch and in the end capitulated with great advantage that it is observed that whereas all other Nations grow poor by war these only grow rich Whereupon it is remarkable to consider into what follies and extremities Princes run by using their people to the warre The Kings of France place most of their hopes in their Cavalrie because in policie they would not that the Vulgar should be exercised in arms Lycurgus gave a Law to the Lacedemonians that they should never fight often with one enemie the breaking whereof made the Thâ—bans a small Common-wealth to be their equals in power The Turks won the vast Empire they now possesse by making many and speedy wars But now that policy being worn out of fashion we see that to omit Persia the little and distracted Kingdom of Hungarie hath for 200 years resisted their Forces So was it between the Dukes of Austria and the Switzeâ—s and so it is betwixt the Spaniard and Low-country men who formerly being accounted a dull and heavy people altogether unfit for the wars by their continuall combating with the Spaniard are become ingenious full of action and great managers of causes appertaining to sights either by Sea or Land We may hereby also perceive what advantage a small State gaineth by fortifying places and passages there being nothing which sooner breaketh a great Army and undoeth a great Prince then to beleaguer a well fortified town for that herein he consumeth his time and commonly loseth his men credit and money as the Romans before Numantia the great Tuâ—k in Malta and Charls of Burgundie before Nancie For where war is drawn out of the field unto the wals the Mattock and Spade being more necessary then the Sword and Spear there the valour of the assailant is little available because it wanteth its proper object Thus as before we brought these severall Estates and Provinces into one hand so now we have broke them into two the one part continuing in obedience to the Crown of Spain the other governing themselves as a State apart Under the King remain the Dukedoms of Luxembourg Limbourg and Brabant some few towns excepted the Marquisate of the Empire the Earldomâ— of Hainalt Namur Artois and Flanders except only S. Ivys and the Lorship or Signeurie of Machlyn with many places of importance in the Dutchie of Gueldres to countervail the
towns with-held from them in Flanders and Brabant This is by far the greater part of the Countrie and more fruitfull in regard of the Commodities there naturally growing but as much inferiour to the other in power and riches by reason of their strength in shipping by which they have the command at Sea and thereby draw the whole trade of Christendom driven before at Antwerp to Amsterdam and other towns of their confederacie For the government of these Provinces there is a Regent sent from the Court of Spain whose authoritie is generally as great as that of the Kings save that all matters of moment passe under the Kings name and that all Officers of any great trust and moment are appointed by him and that all laws decrees sentences and negotiations are dispatched in his name For the assistance of the Regens there is a Privy Councell a Councell of State and a Councell of Finances by whom all things are ordered which conern the publick the Regents authoritie cooperating and concurring with them without which though they may consult they can execute nothing And for the governance and well ordering of the severall Provinces there is in every one of them a Lieutenant or Provinciall Governour subordinate to the Regent and accomptable to him and in each Province a particular Councell held in the Kings name consisting of more or lesse Counsellors as the bignesse of the Province is for the most part Doctors or Licentiates of the Civill-Laws with a President as the head thereof which in some places they call the Parliament after the manner of the French and in some the Chancerie To these Courts all the Subjects do resort for justice in causes both Criminall and Civill to these are brought appeals from inferiour Judicatures such as the Courts of great Towns and particular Franchises and from these lieth an appeal to the great Councel at Machlyn supreme and superintendent unto all the rest When any thing is to be done which concerns the profit of the Prince or otherwise is of publick moment the Regent sendeth out letters in the Kings name to command the Estates that is to say the Clergy the Nobility and the principall Towns of every Province except those of Luxembourg Guelders West-Friseland and Over-yssel who by speciall priviledge cannot be called out of their own countries to come before him The place of their Assembly is for the most part at Bruxels the Court and residence of the Regent because the Brabanters are also priviledged not to be summoned out of the Precincts of their own Province Where being come the States assemble not all together but those of one Province at a time so one after another to whom the President or some one of the Councell of State proposeth in the Princes name that which he demandeth to which if any town oppose then all which the rest have done is of no effect nothing being granted by the Deputies or States of any Province but with this condition that all the rest of the Estates do agree unto it Without this punctuall content of all parties interessed the Prince can impose nothing by their Laws upon the Subject nor alter any thing at all in the publick government And as the people are thus priviledged in regard of the Prince so are the Princes and Prelates priviledged in regard of the Pope it being agreed upon between them 1. That the Prince is to give Clergie-Benefices and the Pope to confirm them 2. That neither Prelate nor Lay-person may be cited to Rome but the Pope to send his Delegates or Commissioners into the Countrie 3. The Pope not to give a Benefice nor grant a Pardon nor send a Bul into the Country without the leave of the Prince 4. That no Clergie man can buy lands or other immoveables without the Princes consent And 5. That the Prince hath power to visit the Clergie to see if they be well governed or not and if they be not to reform the abuses Great priviledges if considered rightly greater then which few Protestant Princes do pretend to in their own Dominions As for the Revenue raised by the Spaniard out of his part of this Estate it is not easie to be guessed at and of that which is there comes but little to his Coffers The expences of his Court there is as great as ever under any of the former Regents and his charge of entertaining Souldiers for his towns and garrisons greater then before Nor doth it now stand with reason of State to lay any arbitrarie taxes upon the people lest he exasperate them to a second Rebellion or startle them to some new Confederacies against his quiet Under the government of the Confederate Estates are the Dukedome of Guelderland excepting some few Towns in the hands of the Spaniard the entire Earldoms of Holland Zeland and Zutphen the Seigneuries of West-Friseland Vtrecht Over-Yssell Groining the town of Sluyes with the Isle of Cassandt in Flanders and many pieces of importance in the Dutchie of Brabant This is the lesser part by far and far inferiour to the other in regard of the soil but the more populous of the two and by the industry and great trading of the people the more rich and powerfull Governed after their own old Laws by the particular Estates of every Province not yet united into one entire body of a Comonwealth saving that for the better preservation of their confederacie the Commissioners of the severall Provinces doe consult together whom they have honoured with the name of the States Generall The Estates of the particular Provinces elected out of the principall towns and places of most importance doe order the affairs thereof according to their ancient priviledges rights and customs as well by themselves as by their Colleagues and Officers whom they doe appoint and that as well for matters of State as in point of Justice For administration of the which the Governour President and Counsellors of the Provinciall Courts have the cognizance of all cases both civill and criminal and in all causes of appeal from inferiour Courts in each of which they do proceed without appeal making their Acts and Commissions in the name of the said Governour President and Councell but pronouncing sentence and executing judgment in the right of the Soveraigntie of the said Province And these Provinciall States are chosen generally out of the Plebeians or common people and the Burgers at the best of the greater Townships the Nobilitie and Gentry being so worn out that in all Holland and Zeland there are not left above 3 families of Gentlemen and those compelled to live after the Plebeian fashion for fear of envie and to avoid the insolencie of the saucie Clowns who out of rudenesse and the desire of equality hate nothing more among them then the name of a Gentleman Out of these Provinciall States which hold not for any certain and determinate time but only during the pleasure of the communitie for which they serve are chosen one
though the women by their lawes have a property in the goods which they bring with them at their marriage or are given them after so as the husband hath but the use of them onely and may dispose of them by their last will at the time of their death yet is their condition thereby little better the husband being no lesse churlish and imperious then hee would be otherwise Which made Caracalla to say often that only that Nation knew how to rule their Wives which added the feminine article to the Sun and the masculine to the Moon as the Germans doe Most of them as well VVives as Virgins except persons of honour use to goe bare sooted within doors and seldome put on shoes or stockins but when they are to goe abroad upon their occasions A thing that seems the more strange in regard of the extreme coldnesse of the Countrey which is so fierce that generally they lodge between two Feather beds both in summer and winter and in most houses have their stoves of which the doores and windowes are kept very close as well to retain the heat as to keep out the cold Which though they may be usefull and inoffensive in Gentlemens houses yet in the common Innes where all sorts of people are necessitated to throng together the ill smels never purged by admitting any fresh air are ready to stifle and choak up the spirits of raw Travellers not accustomed to them The diet of Germany France and Italy is by a Traveller thus censured the Germans have much meat but fluttishly dressed the French little but neatly cooked the Italians neither the one nor the other And to say truth the Germans have meat enough the people being generally of good stomachs and either by nature or ill custome excessive both in eating and drinking seldome rising from the table till they have consumed all which was set before them Insomuch as in some places it is provided by Law that in their feasts they shall not sit above five houres at the table During which time if by intemperance either in eating or drinking a man disgorge his foul stomach in his fellows lap or pisse under the table it is no disgrace to him nor at any time taken notice of to his reproach Which humour of gormandizing and excessive drinking is not onely cherished among the Vulgar but even amongst their greatest Princes who besides what they doe in this kinde themselves have their drinking champions as well to answer all challenges as to challenge all comers contending with each other as a point of State whose cellar shall afford the greatest and most capable Vessels The title of the Fathers descend to all the children every son of a Duke being a Duke and every daughter a Dutchesse a thing which the Italians hold so ridiculous that they put it in the forefront of this facetious Satyre The Dukes and Earles of Germany the Dons of Spain the Monsieurs of France the Bishops of Italy the Nobility of Hungary the Lairds of Scotland the Knights of Naples and the younger brethren of England make a poore company For by this common assuming of the Fathers honour and parting his lands among all the brethren the Nobility is beyond reason multiplyed and no losse impoverished there being not long since 17 Princes of Anhalt and 27 Counts of Mansfields to most of which their Armes have been the best part of their riches nihil nisi arma manus in his â—mnia as Tacitus once said of the ancient Britains And yet there is not one of this poore Nobility that will vouchsafe to marry with the daughter of the wealthiest Merchant or suffer any of their sisters to be married to any under the degree of a Nobleman nor any juster cause of disheriting their children then ignoble marriages never permitting the issue of such a Bed to succeed in any of their â—ees Estates or titles by means whereof though they debar themselves of such accessions of wealth as matches of that kinde might bring them yet to the great honour of their generosity in this particular they preserve the pure â—â—ream of their bloud from running into muddie channels and keep the spirits of brave men though they want the fortunes The Languages here spoken are the French in Lorrain and some towns of the Bishop of Triers the Italian in the highest parts of Turol which lie next to the Commonwealth of Veâ—ice the Sclavonian spoken in Bohemia Moravia and some parts of Lusatia and the high Dutch the generall Language of the Country A language very antient doubtless though I am not so much a Goropian as to think it spâ—ke in Paraâ—ise or before the Floud and such as by reason of the little or no impression which the Roman Armies made upon this contrary hath lesse commixture with the Latine then any which is used in these Western parts the VVelch excepted and is very harsh by reason of its many Consonants This Country was esteemed by Tacitus to be rude and barren containing nothing but unpeopled Forrests unprofitable Heaths and unhealthy Pools Germaniam informem terris asperam coelo tristem cultu a pectuque as he further addeth And such no doubt it was in those times wherein Tacitus lived the people not being civilized nor the Countrey cultivated nor any means found out to rectifie the sharpnesse of that Northern air But he who doth observe it now cannot but confesse that there is no Countrey in the World either better planted or replenished with more goodly and gallant Clâ—ies being also in most parts both pleasant healthy and profitable abounding with mines of silver and interiour metals plentifull in corn and wines with which they supply the defect of other Nations as also with Flesh Fish Linnen Quicksilver Allom Saffron Armour and other iron-workes The AraSble lands so spacious in the Eastern parts that the husband man going forward with his Plough in the morning turned not back again till noon so making but two furrows for his whole days work For this Verstegan is my Authour and if it be not credible let him bear the blame Souldiers of most eminencie in the Elder times were 1. Arminius the Prince of the Cherusci who overthrew Quintilius Varus and the Roman Legions 2. VVitikind the last King of the Saxons for the middle ages 3. Otho the first 4. Frederick Barbarossa 5. Rodulph of Habsburg Emperours and Kings of Germany 6. Henry surnamed the Lion Duke of Saxony 5. And in the last Centurie of years 6. Frederick the second Electoâ—r Palatine who made good Vienna against the Turks 7. Albert of Brandenburg of whom more hereafter 8. Earnest Earl of Mansfeild 9. John George of Jagerndorf 10. Albert VVallenstein Duke of Fridland and divers other of late dayes Scholars of note the elder times afforded none nor the middle many learning being here so rare in the middle of the eighth Centurie that Vigilius Bishop of Saltzburg was condemned of heresie for holding that there were some
the Councell of Colen in the reign of Constantius the son of Constantine the Great anno 347. But the light hereof being extinguished for a time by those barbarous nations who fell upon these out-parts of the Roman Empire began to shine again on the conversion of the French in all parts of this countrey the Conquests and example of this puissant Nation giving great incouragement thereunto In which as those of other Countries doe not want their honour so the greatest part thereof belongs to the English Saxons Willibrod the first Bishop of Vtrecht Willibald of Aichstat Swibert of Virden Willibald of Breme and specially Boniface the Archbishop of Mentz being most gloriously fortunate in that sacred service The Moravians Boâ—emians and others farther off came not in till afterwards Not fully converted to the faith they began to suck in the corruptions of the Church of Rome discerned and opposed by John Husse and Hierome of Prague Bohemian Divines who by reason of the marriage of King Richard the second of England with the daughter of Wenceslaus Emperour and King of Bohemia had opportunity to be acquainted with the preachings of Wiclef the points of whose Doctrine they approved and propagated But these two being burnt at Constance by the decree of that Councell their followers in Bohemia would not so give over but after many sufferings and much bloudshed obtained at last a toleration of the Emperour Sigismund their King more able to make good his word in his own dominions then he had been to save the two Martyrs from the fire at Constance to whom he had granted his safe conduct for their comming and going In this condition they remained under the name of those of the Sub utraque or Calistini because of their Administring the Sacrament in both kindes till the rising of Luther who justly offended at the impious and unwarrantable Assertions of Frier Tekel and others of the Popes Pardon-mungers first opposed their doings and after questioned that authority by which they acted falling from one point to another till he had shaken the foundations of the Roman Fabrick Of the successe of his undertaking we shall speak more punctually in the Dukedome of Saxony the place of his birth the Scene of this great Action and the proper Sphere of his Activity Suffice it now to say that his doctrine was so well approved of that the Dukes of Saxonie Brunswick Lunenbourg Wirtenberg Mecklenberg and Pomerania the Marquesse of Branderbourg the Lantgraves of Hassia and most of the Free and Imperial Cities did adhere unto it who from their Protestation made at Spires the Imperiall Chamber to that effect anno 1529. had the name of Protestants The next year following they delivered in the Confession of their faith at Auspurg a City of Suevia thence called Confessio Augustana authorized or tolerated at the least after a long war with variable successe on both sides by the Emperour Charles the fift at the Pacification made at Passaw anno 1552. and afterwards more fully at Ausbourg where their Confession had first been tendred anno 1555. In the mean time arose up Zuinglius amongst the Switzers of whose both Doctrine and successe we have spoken there These not communicating Councels went two severall waies especially in the points of Consulstantiation and the Reall presence not reconciled in their times nor like to be agreed upon amongst their followers For Calvin rising into the esteem and place of Zuinglius added some Tenets of his own to the former doctrines touching Predestination Free-will Vniversall Grace Finall perservance points fitter for the Schooles then a popular Auditory by which the differences were widened and the breach made irreparable the cause being followed on both sides with great impatience as if they did not strive so much for truth as victory And of the two those of the Lutheran party seemed more violent though the other was altogether as irreconcilable who could not choose but stomach it to see themselves undermined and blown by a new form of doctrine not tolerated in the Empire but under colour of conformity to the Confession of Ausburg For Zuinglianisme being entertained amongst the French a busie and active people spread it self further in few years then it was propagated by the Switzers men of the same temper with the Dutch in all times before Insomuch as it did not only prevail in France but by the reputation of Calvin and the diligence of his followers was wholly entertained in the Kingdome of Scotland the Netherlands and even in Germanie it self in which it got footing in all the territories of the Counts Palatines of the Rhene in some of the Lantgraves of Hassia in the Imperiall City of Strasburg many of the Hanse-towns and amongst other Princes and Free Cities of inferiour note The rest of Germanie containing the Patrimoniall Estates of the house of Austria the Dukedomes of Bavaria and Lorrain the territories of the three Spirituall Electours and of all the other Bishopricks in the hands of the Clergie some of the Marquesses of Baden part of the subjects of Cleve and but three of the Imperiall Cities and those small ones too that is to say Gmund Vberlinque and Dinekell-Spuell unlesse some more be added by the late great successes of the house of Austria remain in their obedience to the See of Rome yet so that there be many Protestants in Bohemia Austria and in other the Estates of the Popish Princes as there be Papists in the Free Cities of Frankford Nurenberg Vlm Aken and some other places besides the late increase of them in both Palatinates As for the Government of their Churches those that continue in obedience of the See of Rome are under the old form of Archbishops and Bishops co-aevall in all Germanie as in most places else with the faith it self The Calvinists by which name the Zuinglianâ—st now also passeth if not eaten out submit themselves for doctrine discipline and formes of worship to Calvins Modell whereof we have spoke more at large when we were in Geneva And for the Lutherans they have divided the Episcopall function from the Revenues giving those last to some of their younger Princes with the title of Administrators of such a Bishoprick the function or jurisdiction to some of the more eminent Clergie with the title of a Superintendent assigning to them a priority both of place and power before other Ministers which they enjoy for term of life together with some liberall maintenance in proportion to it In other things as habit and title of dignitie they differ not at all from the other Ministers and over them in place of Archbishops they have their generall Superintendents all of them of each sort accomptable to the supreme Ecclesiastical Consistory as formerly to the Provinciall or Nationall Synod made up of Counsellors of State and the heads of the Clergie so that the form is much the same as in elder times the greatest Alteration being in the names and that no other in
7. crowned with the iron Crown at Millain 1354. the framer of the Golden Bull. 32. 1378 32 Wenceslaus King of Bohemia and Earl of Luxembourg deformed and vicious deposed by the German Princes 22. 1400 33 Rupertus Elector Palatine passed into Italie for the recovery of the Dukedome of Millain sold by Wenceslaus but was well beat by John Galeazes and so returned 10. 1410 34 Jodocus Barbatus Marquesse of Moravia uncle to Wenceslaus 1411 35 Sigismund brother of Wenceslaus King of Hungarie and Bohemia and Earl of Luxembourg crowned at Rome on Whitsunday 1432. travelled exceedingly for establishing the peace of Christendom distracted at that time with three Popes at once a great promoter of the Councell of Constance 1439 36 Albert II. Duke of Austria son in law of Sigismund whom he succeeded in all his estates and titles excepting Luxembourg 1. 1440 37 Frederick III. Duke of Austria the son of Ernest of Austria and next heir of Albert the 2. procured the calling of the Councell of Basil for the peace of Christendome travelling for that cause to Rome where declared Emperour anno 1442. 54. 1494 38 Maximilian son of Frederick Duke of Austria who first united the Estates of Burgundie to the house of Austria A Prince that undertook many great Actions but went thorough with none 25. 1519 39 Charls V. King of Spain son of Philip King of Spain and Archduke of Austria son of Maximilian by the Lady Mary of Burgundie A puissant Prince who had prisoners at the same time the French King and the Pope of Rome He ruined the League made by the Protestants at Smalcade took prisoners the Electour of Saxony and the Lantgrave of Hassia drave the great Turk from Vienna won the Kingdom of Tunis and in the end resigned all his Estates and dyed in a Monasterie 39. 1558 40 Ferdinand Archduke of Austria the brother of Charls King of Hungarie and Bohemia elected King of the Romans by the procurement of Charls anno 1531. Upon whose resignation he was chosen Emperour anno 1558. 7. 1565 41 Maximilian the son of Ferdinand elected King of the Romans in the life of his Father anno 1562. succeeding in the Empire after his decease 1577 42 Rodolphus the eldest son of Maximilian had great wars against the Turk with whom in the year 1600 he concluded a peace but being undermined by his brother Matthias was forced to surrender to him the Kingdoms of Hungarie and Bohemia and to content himself with Austria and the Empire only These eight last Emperours were all of the order of the Garter 36. 1612 43 Matthias brother of Rodolphus K. of Hungarie Bohemia and Archduke of Austria in whose time were sown the seeds of that terrible war which had almost destroyed the Empire Having no children of his own he procured Ferdinand of Gratz to be declared Successor into his Estates 1619 44 Ferdinand of Gratz Archduke of Austria son of Charls of Gratz one of the younger sons of Maximilian the 2. succeeded Matthias in all his Estates and titles A Prince more zealously affected to the See of Rome then any of his Predecessors and a great enemy of the Protestant Religion occasioning thereby that long and bloudy war in the Empire of Germanie not yet fully ended 1637 45 Ferdinand III. son of Ferdinand the 2. broke the great power of the Swedes called in for the support of the German liberty against the violent resolutions of his Father at the battle of Norlingen the 12. Emperour of the house of Habsburg and the 9. of the house of Austria without intermission The cause of which is to be attributed to Charls the fift who procured in his life time that his brother might be chosen Rex Romanorum as his successour Now Rex Romanorum is defined to be one who is already so farre estated in the Empire that on the death deposition or resignation of the present Emperour he is immediately to succeed This definition may passe though there be no necessity of the succeeding of the Rex Romanorum into the Empire For Charls the fift though he made his brother King of the Romans had no small hopes to have left his son Philip his successour in the Empire for fear of which it was thought by many that his brother lent D. Maurice a helping hand to drive him out of Germany The reason why Charls did institute this Rex Romanorum was questionlesse a desire to perpetuate the Soveraignty in his own house but his pretences were 1. Because he having the command of many Nations he could not alwayes be present in Germany 2. The troubled State of Christendome by reason of Luthers preaching especially there 3. The violent power of the Turks who now began to be nigh neighbours unto them 4. The late Rurall war raised by the Boores and scarce yet thoroughly extinct And 5. The imminent disobedience in every part of the Empire seemed to require a Prince both of power and title to assist him in the Government of it By these suggestions he effected his design therein but hereby changed in a manner the Imperiall stile For whereas the first Emperours of the house of Charls the Great were Emperours of the Romans and Kings of Germanie the later Emperours of the house of Charls the fift may not improperly be called Emperours of Germanie and Kings of the Romans T is true indeed that the understanding and wise D. of Saxonie through all these fair pretences truly saw the main plot which was to take Germanie as Galba in his excellent Oration to Piso said of the Roman Empire unius quasi familiae haereditatem and therefore he first flatly denyed to yeild to any such election Then he motioned that there might be an act made to prohibit the continuance of the Imperial authority longer in one family then for 3 successions But prevailing in neither he left the Electors by whom Ferdinand was chosen and not long after crowned at Aken or Aquiâ—grane in Cleveland the 16 of January anno 1531. This policie hath been ever since continued by his successours and the Germans are the more willing to hearken to it because the Austrian Princes are Natives of this Countrey and able to back out the Empire in its compleat Majestie And to say truth it is but need that some great Prince or other be elected to it who by the power and reputation of his own estate may preserve the honour of the Empire confined in a manner within Germany and there so weakened by the alienating of whole Countries from it some titulary acknowledgement excepted onely that it is nothing in effect but magni nominis umbra the shadow of a mighty body a meere empty title For if we looke upon the present state and condition of it we shall finde it otherwise too weak to support the great and swelling title of the Roman Empire For as for the Empire it self it hath some Countries repuâ—â—das parts of it which yet acknowledge no subjection as Belgium
unto his Election but soon recovered of those hurts The ancient name hereof in the Itinerarie of Antoninus is supposed to be Bodobriea pawned to the Bishops of Triers by Henry the 7. and not yet redeemed 4. Sarbrucken on the edge of Lorrain by Antoninus called Pons Sarvix seated on the River or Brook called Sar whence it had the name at the fall thereof into the Moselle possessed at the present by a branch of the house of Nassaw but Homagers of this Electour entituled hence according to the Dutch fashion Counts of Nassaw in Sarbruck 5. Veldents and 6. Belstern on the Moselle of which nothing memorable 7. Treves or Triers in Latine Treveris the principall City of the Treveri who possessed this tract seated upon the Moselle also the Metropolis of the Province of Belgica Prima and honoured with the residence of the Vicar or Lieutenant Generall for the whole Diocese of Gaul by consequence the seat of a Metropolitan when it submitted to the Gospell Of such antiquity that it is said to have been founded 150. years before the City of Rome of no great beauty of it self and as little trading the River not being capable of ships of burden and the air generally so cloudy and inclined to rain that it is by some called merrily Cloaca Planetarum It passed sometimes among the number of Imperiall cities but now acknowledgeth the Elector for the Lord thereof by whom made an Vniversity one of the ancientest in all Germanie and of as much resort for the study of good Arts and Sciences as the best amongst them 8. Obert-Wesel or Vesalia Superior so called to distinguish it from Wesel in the Dukedome of Cleve which is Vesalia inferior or the Vnder-wesel the furthest place of this district seated on the Rhene not far from Bacebarach a Town of the Palatinate of no great note but that it is accompted for a Town Imperiall 3. The Bishoprick of MENTZ is not laid out by bounds and limits as the other because the Patrimony and estate thereof doth not lie together dispersed for the most part about Franconia intermixed with the Lands and Towns of the Princes Palatine the Bishops of Wormes Spires and others So that the temporall Estate of this Electour is every way inferiour unto those of Triers and Colen superiour unto both in place and dignity he being the first in rank of the whole Electorall Colledge Chancellour for the Empire and in all meetings sitteth at the right hand of the Emperour The Bishops See first placed here as some report by S. Crescens one of the Disciples of S. Paul of whose being sent by him into Gallia for so the Ancient writers understand Galatia the Apostle speaketh 2 Tim. 4. Though others with more probability seat him at Vienna in Daulphine But whether it were here or there certain it is that anciently this City was a See Episcopall Martin the Bishop hereof subscribing to the Acts of the Councell of Colen anno 347. And if a Bishop certainly a Metropolitan Bishop this City being in those times the Metropolis of the Province of Germania Prima But Christianity being worn out of these parts of Germanie by the conquests of the French Almans and other infidels was again restored in this tract by Boniface an Englishman the first Archbishop of Mentz of this new plantation in and about the time of Pepin surnamed the Grosse Maire of the Palace to the French Kings and father of Martell who for the Orthodoxie of his doctrine and the number of Churches planted by him hath been deservedly honoured with the title of the Apostle of Germanie Towns of most note belonging to the Bishops hereof are 1. Mentz it self the Moguntiacum of the Antients so called from the River of Maine formerly Mogus and Moganus in the Latine now better known by the name of Moenus opposite to the fall whereof into the Rhene it was built of old so having the command of both Rivers for that cause made the seat of a Roman officer commonly called the Duke of Mentz who had a charge of the Frontiers and especially of those ten Garrisons planted on the banks of the Rhene spoken of before Stretched out in great length on the River side but not of answerable breadth well built and populous towards the water in other parts not so well inhabited The publick buildings generally very large and beautifull the houses built according to the old Roman modell the most magnificent whereof is the Bishops Palace who is the immediate Lord both of the Town and Territory extended on both sides of the Rhene fruitfull in all naturall commodities and abounding with most excellent wines Of good note also for an University here founded by Theodorick one of the Electours but especially for the Art of Printing which was here invented or perfected at the least and made fit for use 2. Bing seated on the Rhene another of the Garrison towns erected by the Romans on the banks of that River In a small Island of which not far from this town is a Tower or Castlelet called the Mouseturn i. e. the tower of Mice built by one Halto or Hanno Archbishop of Mentz anno 900 or thereabouts Who in a yeer of great scarcity pretending to relieve the poor people oppressed with Famine caused them to be gathered together into an old barn where he burnt them all saying they were the Rats and Mice which devoured the Corn. After which barbarous act he was so persecuted by those Vermin that to avoid them he was fain to build a Palace in the midst of the Rhene whither the Rats and Mice followed him and at last devoured him 3. Lausteine 4. Hasford 5. Oxenford 6. Alderburg 7. Middleburg 8. Caâ—lostadt the birth-place of Carolostadius of great note in the time of Luther 9. Bischoffstein 10. Koningsberg mons Regius in Latine the birth-place of Johannes de Monte Regio a famous Mathematician as appeareth by his Comment upon Ptolemies Almagest most of these in Frankenland but of this Electorate 3. The PALATINATE of the RHENE The PALATINATE of the RHENE is situate wholly in Franconia bounded upon the East with the Dukedome of Wirtenberg and some part of Franconie with the residue thereof and the River Main upon the North on the South with Elsats or Alsatia and on the West with the land of Triers extended in length from Coub to Gemersheime north and south 72 miles and in breadth from Sweibrucken to Lauden east and west 90 miles It is called also the Lower Palatinate to difference it from the Palatinate of Bavaria which is called the Vpper the Palatinate of the Rhene because lying on the banks of that famous River The whole Country is said to be the most pleasant part of all Germany stored with all sorts of fruits and metals abounding with those cool wines which growing on the banks of the Rhene have the name of Rhenish adorned with many goodly Towns both for strength populousnesse and beauty and finally watered
picking a quarrell with him for receiving the Monsieur his brother and the marriage of the Monsieur with the Lady Margaret the Dukes sister deprived him of the Dutchy of Bar and falling into Lorrain with a puissant Army at such time as the Swedes were there compelled him to put into his hands the City of Nancie and by consequence all the rest of his Estates Septemb. 1633. since which time the Duke hath never been restored thereto for ought I can hear nor hath any thing left him in it but the Town of La Mothe if that together with a good cause many hearts and an invincible courage The Armes of Lorrain are Or a Bend Gules charged with 3 Larks Argent But herein I finde Bara an old Herald to differ from Paradine the most exact Genealogist of the French nation For Bara chargeth the Bend not with 3 Allovettes Larks as Paradine doth but with 3 Allerions which are in Blazon small Birds wanting beaks feet and legs Of this last opinion is the most worthy Antiquary Camden Clarencieux who withall telleth us that when Godfrey of Bulloigne was at the siege of Hierusalom shooting at S. Davids tower there he broached three feetlesse birds called Allerions upon his arrow and thereupon assumed this armes The revenues of the Prince are 700000 Crowns whereof 200000 arise from the customes of the salt made in his Countrey and the other 500000 from his Coronet lands He is an absolute Prince and giveth for his device an armed hand comming as it were from Heaven and grasping a naked sword to shew that he holdeth his estate by no other tenure then God and his sword the only hope at this time of the present Duke For though he be accompted a Prince of the Empire and his Dukedome reckoned for a part of the fift Circle thereof which is called the Circle of the Rhene yet he neither comes unto the Diets nor holds himself bound by any of the orders and decrees which are made therein as the rest of the great Princes of Germanie his neighbourhood to the French formerly securing his estate against any force the Empire durst bring against him for those neglects 6. SVEVIA or SCHWABEN The Dukedome of SVEVIA or SCHWABEN according to the ancient limits and extent thereof was bounded on the North with Frankenland and the Lower Palatinate on the South with the Switzerland and the Alpes of Tirol on the East with the River Lech parting it from Bavaria and on the West with the Rhene dividing it from Sungow and both Alsatia's But now the Dukedome of Wirtenberg the Marquisate of Baden and other lesser estates being taken out of it it is contracted and restrained within narrower bounds having on the East Bavaâ—ia on the West the Dukedome of Wirtenberg and so much of the Rhene as serveth to divide it from Sungow and the Vpper Elsats on the North Franconia or Frankenland and on the South a little of the Rhene with some part of the Switzers The Countrey for the most part mountainous and hilly overspred with some spurs of the Alpes and the Woods of Nigra Sylva or Swartzenwald recompensed notwithstanding with great plenty of springs and Rivers and amongst them the Neccar and the renowned Danubius which do issue from them which makes the Vales hereof to be very fruitfull sufficiently stored with all necessary provisions Nor are the woods and mountains so unprofitable but that besides the great plenty of fewell and the pleasures of hunting they doe afford some Mines of iron and other metals The people in regard of their mountainous situation more fierce and warlike then the rest of the Germans and so accompted of by Plutarch in former times industrious in severall Trades and Manufactures especially in the weaving of linnen Cloth which is made here in great abundance and who by reason they have so much in them of the South are supra modum in Venerem proni as Aubanus tels me at least more given to Venus then the other of the Germans are the women also being said to be very forwards in this kinde as tractable and easie as the men could wish them The whole is generally divided into the Hegow lying next to the lake of Constance the Algow extending to Bavaria Brisgow upon the West of the River Rhene and North-Schwaben on the northern side of Danubius Principall Cities in the HEGOW are 1. Lindaw situate like an Iland in the Lake of Constance encompassed almost with the waters thereof but joyned to it with a Causey of 290 paces long one of the Free or Imperiall Cities made so for money by the Emperour Frederick Barbarossa anno 1166. 2. Buchorn and 3. Vberlingen on the same lake both Imperiall also 4. Scaff-haussen seated on both sides of the Rhene not farre from the efflux thereof out of the lake Cell so called from a town of that name belonging to the Archdukes of Ausiria but anciently by the name of Lacus Venetus and near those dreadfull fals or Cataracts of that River no lesse then 50 cubits downwards with great noyse and violence For which cause all vessels that go down the Rhene are fain to unlade themselves and by Carts to carry their goods to this Town where they imbark them again Which as it yeeldeth great benefit unto the Town by tols and imposts so doth it alwayes keep it stored with abundance of Barks and other vessels whence it hath the name of Scaff-haussen that is to say the house of Skiffes or the Town of Ship-boats The Town conveniently seated amongst rich pastures and sweet groves on both sides of the River not without some pleasant hills and those well planted with vines near adjoyning to it Imperiall but now a Canton of the Switzers as hath there been shewn 5. Arbon upon the lake it self the Arbor Fâ—lix of Strabo belonging to the Bishop of Constance 6. Merspurg the ordinary seat and residence of the Bishop of Constance Lord of the most part of this Tract on the same lake also 7. Constance it self situate on both sides of the Rhene where it issueth out of the lake called from hence the Lake of Constance but by the Dutch Boden-zee from the Castle of Bodmin by Plinie and other Ancients Lacus Acronius and Brigantinus made by the confluence of the Rhene and some other Rivers falling out of Switzerland The Town Imperiall an Episcopall See and a flourishing Emporie Famous for the Councell here holden anno 1414. of great renown as well for the multitude and quality of the people which were there assembled as for the importance of the matters which were therein handled The people of most note there assembled were Sigismund the Emperour 4 Patriarchs 29 Cardinals 346 Archbishops and Bishops 564 Abbats and Doctors 10000 secular Princes and noble men 450 Common Harlots 1600 Barbers and 320 Minstrels and Jesters The businesse there handled was first the pacifying of a Schisme in the Church there being at that time three Popes or rather Anti-Popes Gregory
descendents of those Boii a Gallick nation who to avoid the servitude which they feared from Rome put themselves into these Hercynian deserts which from them was called Bolohemum and by which name it occurs in Velleius Paterculus And though the Marcomanni first and the Sclaves and Croatians afterwards became masters of it these last continuing their possession to this very day yet it retaineth still the name of Bohemia amongst the Latines as that of Bohemerland amongst the Dutch Places of most importance in it are 1 Budweis conceived to be the Marobodurum of Ptolemy a town towards Austria 2 Augst neer the head of the Elb. 3 Tabor a strong Town built by Zisca to be a retreat for the Hussites 4 Jaromir and 5 Molmuck both upon the Elb. 6. Littomissell an Episcopall See bordering on Moravia 7 Pilsen the last town of this Kingdome which yeilded to the prevailing Imperialists in the late long war about that Crown and then also betrayed to Count Tilly for a some of money by some of the Souldiers of Count Mansfield who was then absent and had so long defended it against the Enemy 8 Elbogen much esteemed for the hot medicinable Bathes situate on the River Egra 9 Egra so called of the same River off which neer to the borders of the Vpper Palatinate it is strongly situate a large fair City containing three miles in compasse Imperiall once but sold by the Emperour Ludovicus Bavdrus to John King of Bohemia for 400000 marks of Silver in compasse lesse for sweetnesse of the place elegancy of the buildings pleasantnesse of site and richnesse of soil superiour far to Prague it self 10 Prague the Metropolis of the Kingdome situate in the middest thereof on the River Muldaw consisting of four severall Townes each of which hath its severall Customes Lawes and Magistrates The principall is called the Old Town adorned with many goodly buildings a spacious Market-place and a starely Counsell-house the second called the New Town separated from the Old by a Ditch of great depth and widenesse The third called the Little Town is divided from the Old by the River Muldaw joyned to it by a beautifull Bridge consisting of 24 Arches and in this part thereof is the hill Rachine on the sides of which are many fair and stately houses belonging to the Nobility over-looked by the strong Castle of S. Wenceslaus situate on the top thereof a magnificent Palace wherein the Bohemian Kings and the later Emperours have kept their Residence The fourth town is that of the Jewes who have here five Synagogues and live according to their own Law The whole City rather large then fair the streets being in winter very dirty of ill smell in the summer the buildings for the most part of clay and timber clap up together without Art and of little beauty And though incompassed with walls and Ditches it is conceived to be but an open town so poor and weak are the defences insomuch that whosoever is master of the Field will be master of the City also And yet besides the honour of being the Royall Seat it hath also of long time been an Archbishops See and by Charles the fourth Emperour and King of Bohemia made an University Neer unto this town was fought that memorable battell between the Duke of Bavaria and Count Bucquoy Lieutenant for the Emperour Ferdinand the second with 50000 men on the one side and Frederick newly elected King of Bohemia with the Prince of Anhalt the Count of Thurne and 30000 men on the other side It was fought on the eight of November stylo novo wherein such was the unsearchable will of God the victory fell unto the Imperials the young Prince of Anhalt Thurne and Saxon Weimar with divers others being taken prisoner the Bohemian Ordinance all surprised Prague forced to yeeld unto the enemy and King Frederick with the Queen compelled to flie unto Silesia a most lamentable and unfortunate losse not to this people onely but to the whole cause of Reformed Religion yet is it not unworthy of our observation that this great battell was fought upon a Sunday the 8 of November about the time of the morning Prayer in the Gospell appointed for which day being the 23 after Trinity Sunday is that famous passage Reddite CAESARI quae sunt CAESARIS i. e. Render unto Caesar the things which are Caesars which seemed to judge the quarrell on the Emperours side But whether of the two Pretendents had the juster Cause may best be seen by convassing the Records of that State and Nation for the successe of War is no standing Rule for measuring the equity and justice of the causes of it by which it will be clearly seen that since the erecting of this Kingdome by the Sclaves or Croatians it hath been evermore disposed at the will of the Emperour or by election of the States and People But I intend not at the present to dispute that point but only to lay down the story of the Kings and People as in other places since the first coming of the Sclavi A Nation not known by that name till the time of Justinian at what time they inhabited on the banks of the Ister but on the further side thereof opposite to Illyricum and Thrace imperiall Provinces Grown famous by their good successes against that Empire their name was taken up by the rest of the Sarmatians of Europe who either wanting room or not liking of their colder Countries passed on more Westwards and by degrees possessed themselves of those parts of Germany which formerly had been inhabited by the Almans Burgundians and Boiarians but were then either quite forsaken or but ill inhabited by the drawing down of those people to the Roman Provinces which they better liked Divided at or after their coming thus far west into four main bodies that is to say the Winithi possessed of the now Marquisates of Brandenbourg Misnia and Lusatia as also of the Durkedomes of Mecklenburg and Pomerania the Moravians inhabiting in Moravia the Lower Austria and the Vpper Hungary the Poles possessed of Poland and the Dukedome of Silesia and finally the Bohemian Sclaves confined within the limits of that Kingdome onely Under what forme of Government they lived at their first coming hither is not certainly known but being setled in these Countries of Poland and Bohemia it was not long before they were erected into severall Kingdomes occasioned by the coming of a new body of Sclaves Croatians and others of those scattered Nations under the conduct of Zechius a great Prince amongst them who about the yeer 640. together with his brother Leches was banished Croatia for a murther And being very acceptable to the Sclaves of Bohemia who looked upon him as a Prince of their own Original extraction one of the same Language Lawes or Customes that themselves were of they admitted him to be their Chief or supreme Governour by what soever name he was called at first in honour and memory of whom the Bohemians
suit elected King anno 1540. into which he actually succeeded on his Fathers death 1575 32 Rodolphus Emperour of Germanie and eldest son to Maximilian elected King 1608 33 Matthias brother to Rodolphus was at the joint suit of them both nominated and appointed King of Bohemia by the generall consent of the States during his brothers life time anno viz. 1608. which denomination they both protest in their letters reversall should not be to the prejudice of the liberties and ancient customs of that kingdom 1618 34 Ferdinand II. Archduke of Austria of the house of Grats was by Matthias adopted for his son and declared Successour to the Crown of Bohemia but never formally and legally elected for which cause amongst others he was by the States rejected in like case as Vladislaus the 3. had formerly been 1619 35 Frederick Electour Palatine the strongest German Prince of the Calvinists and most potent by his great alliances was elected King of Bohemia and crowned at Prague together with his wife on the 5 day of November This Prince derived his descent from the Lady Sophia sister to Ladislaus the 2. King of Poland and Bohemia and married Elizabeth daughter to James King of Great Britain and Anne of Denmark which Anne descended from the Lady Anno daughter of Albertus of Austria and elder sister to Elizabeth mother to Ladislaus the 2. above named from whom the claim of Austria is derived 1621 35 Ferdinand III. son of Ferdinand the 2. elected King of Bohemia during the life both of his Father and of Frederick the Prince Electâ—ur also after whose death he succeeded in this kingdome both in right and fact King of Hungarie also Archduke of Austria and Emperour of Germanie now living anno 1648. more moderate in his Counsels then his Father Ferdinand and more inclinable to peace though honoured with a more signall victorie against the Swedes in the battell of Norlingen then his Father was in all his life which the Conclusions made at Munster are sufficient proof of Of the Revenues Arms and other things which concern this Kingdom we shall speak hereafter when we have took a view of the rest of the Provinces which are incorporated into it 2 MORAVIA is bounded on the East with Hungarie on the West with Bohemia on the North with Silesia and on the South with the lower Austria and the river Teia fenced on the West by the Woods and Mountains of Bohemia parts of the Hireynian Forrest on the North by some spurs or branches of it called Ascibuâ—gius by Ptolemie on the two other sides open like an half moon or semi-circle The most fruitfull place of corn in all Germanie and hath no small store of Frankincense which contrarie to the nature of it groweth not on a tree but out of the earth and that too which addes much to the miracle if Dubravius do report it rightly in the shape and figure of those parts which men and women do most endevour to conceal The former inhabitants of this Province were the Marcomanni and part of the Quadi against whom when M. Antonius the Emperour made war he had unawares run himself into such a straight that his army was environed with Mountains one way and enemies the other To this as calamities seldom go alone was added the extraordinary heat and drought then being To the Emperor thus put to his plunges came the Captain of his Guard telling him that he had in his army a legion of Christians Melitens he calleth them which by prayer to their own God could obtain any thing The Emperour sendeth for them desiring them to make supplication for the Army which they did and God almighty that never turneth a deaf ear to the prayers of his servants when they are either for his glory the Churches or their own good scattered and vanquished the Quadi with thundershot and artillery from heaven and refreshed the faint and dying Romans with many a gentle and pleasing showre This miracle purchased to that legion the surname of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i. e. the thunderer and induced the Emperour to honour men of that holy profession and to make an end of the fourth persecution A. Ch. 174. Thus Xiphilinus hath it in his Dion which coming from the pen of an Heathen as his Author was is of more credit in a matter of such concernment un to Christianity then if it had proceeded from Socrates Sozomen or any other Ecclesiasticall Writer Places of most note herein are 1 Olmunts on the River Marck or Mora the chief town of the Countrie and a small Universitie near which out of the hill Odenberg bordering on Silesia springeth the great river of Odera whose course we have before described 2 Brinn on the river Schwats the seat of the ancient Marquesses 3 Radisch and 4 Cremser both upon the Marck or Mora. 5 Zwaim on the Teia 6 Niclasberg Mons Nicolai in the Latine bordering on the Lower Austria 7 Iglaw 8 Newberg 9 Weiskorchem 10 Boserlitz of which little memorable 11 Gradisco near to which and to this place onely the Frankincense is found to grow in the shape and forme before mentioned The old Inhabitants hereof as before is said were the Marcomanni and the Quadi after them that Tribe or Nation of the Sclaves who from their habitation on the river Mora called themselves Moravians and the Country which they dwelt in by the name of Moravia the Dutch call it Merheren Extended at that time over all the Lower Austria to the banks of the Danow on the South and as far as to the river Tibiscusâ— over spreading a great part of the Vppet Hungarie towards the East Governed at the first by their own Kings the first whose name occurs being Raslai in the time of the Emperour Lewis the Godly by whom taken Prisoner and his Realm made Tributarie to the Empire After him succeeded Harmodurus and then Suantopulcus in whose time the Moravians and other Nations of the Sclaves received the Gospel by the preaching of Cyril and Methodius two Grecian Doctours officiating all divine services in the Sclavonian or vulgar Language For which being after called in question by one of the Popes they reâ—â—rned no other answer then this and enough in that Omnis Spiritus laudet Dominum It is written that every thing which hath breath should praise the Lord. Suantobegius son to Suantopuleus succeeded next deposed or rather beaten out of his Countrie by the Emperour Arnulph for denying the accustomed tribute A Prince of great spirit and of as great command having at one time under him not Moravia only according to the largest limits but Silesia Bohemia and Polonia also Arnulph not able otherwise to effect his purpose called in the Hungarians though at that time Pagans by whose help the Moravian was subdued and his Kingdom shattered into pieces seised on by the Hungarians Poles and other Nations and finally reduced to the present limits Afterwards it was made a Marquisate but by whom we finde
morrow after this overthrow he was condemned to lose his Head but pardoned at last on condition that he should ransomlesse set free Marquesse Albert of Brandenbourg renounce his dignity of the Electorship resigne up all his inheritance with the like harsh Articles It was also urged that he should alter his Religion but that he so constantly denyed that it was omitted For his after maintenance there were rendred back unto him the towns of Weymar and Goth from the former of which his Posterity are now called Dukes of Saxon-Weymar After this Victory the Emperour fraudulently intrapped the Lantgrave then marched he against the Cities in all which he prevailed restored the Masse and drave them to hard composition for their liberties It was thought that in this war the Emperour got 1600000 Crowns and 500 peeces of Ordinance The Imprisonment of the Lantgrave contrary to the Emperours promise was the chief thing which overthrew his good fortune For Duke Maurice having pawned his word and given unto the Lantgraves children his Bond for the safe return of their Father found himself much wronged and grieved therefore consulting with Baron Hedeck he entred league with the French King associated himself with Marquesse Albert of Brandenbourg suddenly surprised Auspurg and by the terrour which his haste brought with it forced the Emperour to flie from Inspruch and the Fathers to break up the Councell of Trent The Emperour now brought low easily hearkned to an honourable Composition which not long after was concluded the Cities recovering their Priviledges free passage being given to the Reformation and all things else reduced to the same state they were in before the wars the restoring of John-Frederick to his Dukedom and Electorship excepted only So did this Duke Maurice both overthrow the liberty of his Country and restore it so was the work of Reformation by his means depressed by the same again revived and established stronger then ever Thus we see that of the Poet verified Vel nemo vel qui mihi vulnera fecit Solus Achillaeo tollere more potest None but the man which did his Country wound Achilles-like could heal and make it sound It is observed by some that the deprivation of John Frederick and the advancement of Maurice fell out very happily for the confirming of the Reformation then contended for First in regard of John Frederick whose Christian patience and Magnanimity during the whole time of his imprisonment added great reputation to the cause for which he he suffered 2 In respect of Duke Maurice who was a man of far greater parts to advance the work and every way as zealous in pursuance of it as the other was And 3 In relation to the children of the deprived Duke men not to be relied on in a matter of such weight and moment insomuch as it was said of him after his decease Quod filios reliquerit sui dissimillimos But to return unto my story The doctrine of Luther thus setled in Germany and being so agreeable to the Word of God was quickly propagated over all Christendome the reasons of which next unto the Almighty power of the most High may be principally six 1 The diligence and assiduity of preaching in City and Village 2 The publishing of books of Piety and Christian Religian 3 The translations of the Scriptures into the vulgar languages whereby the simple might discern good from bad the muddy doctrine of Rome from the clear water of life 4 The education of youth especially in Catechismes which contained the whole body of Christian religion which once well planted in their mindes was irradicable 5 The continuall offers of disputations with the adverse party in a publick audience which being denyed gave assurance of the truth and soundnesse of the one side as of the falshood and weaknesse of the other 6 Their compiling of Martyrologies and Histories of the Church which cannot but work an admirable confirmation of Faith and constancy in the hearers and readers There is one only policy wanting namely the calling of a generall Synod to compose the differences of the reformed Church about the Sacrament and Predestination which would certainly strengthen their own cause and weaken the enemies whose chief hopes are that the present disagreements will arme party against party to their own destruction But God grant that their hopes may be frustrated and we will say with the Poet Haemanus Trojam erigent Parvas habet spes Troja si tales habet Shall these small jarres restore the ruin'd Pope Small hope he hath if this be all his hope But it is time we should proceed to the story of Saxony the ancient inhabitants of which tract were the Longobardi or Lombards of Magdeburg and part of the Cherusci about Mansteld and Wirtenberg Overcome by the prevailing Saxons they became part of their name and Country which in the full extent thereof was once far greater then now it is containing all the Countries betwixt the Rhene and the River Eydore in the Cimbrick Chersonesse and from the River Saltza to the German and Baltick Oceans These said by some to be a People of Asia and there called the Sacae who finding that small territory now a part of Persia too narrow for them forsook their Country and at last fixed themselves in the Cimbrick Chersonesse where they first took the names of Pasaeasons or Sac-sons that is to say the â—ons of the Sacae The improbality of this we have there disputed Omitting therefore that and the like Originations of them I conceive them for my part to be naturall Germans some tribe of that most populous and potent people of the Suevi but for the reason of the name let every man enjoy the pleasure of his own opinion Certain I am that in Ptolemies time they were possessed of those parts beyond the Elb thence extended to the Eydore part of which tract is now known by the name of Holstein and were accounted in that time to be no new-comers Afterwards as they grew in number they inlarged their quarters and passing over the Elb in the time of the latter Roman Emperours possessed themselves of the void places which were left by the French then busied in the conquest of more fruitfull Countries communicating their name to all the Nations which they overcame as the French had formerly done before them So that in fine they took up the now Dukedomes of Holstein Lunenbourg and Brunswick the Bishopricks of Bremen Verda Hildersheim Halberstad and Magdeburg the old Marches of Brandenbourg the Earldome of Mansfield Wesiphalen both Friselands Overyssell with as much of Guelderland and Holland as lay on that side of the Rhene By which account the present Electorall Family hath not one foot of the old Saxony in their possession the seat and Patrimony of the Electors being removed into other Countries upon the alterations and changes which have hapned in that estate the name and title of Saxony being given to the Country about Wittenberg for no
him out of silver mines is no lesse then 130000 yearly the 〈◊〉 laid on Beer in Leipsich onely a City but of two Parish Churches by which conjecture at the rest being farmed at 20000 l per annum Then hath he the tenthes of all sorts of encrease as of corn wine c. the Salt-houses at Hall and some other places very fair lands belonging unto his domain and besides a standing and perpetuall tax laid upon the Subject towards the maintenance of the war against the Turke granted at first in times of danger and hostility but gathered ever since in the time of peace as to that Enemie under colour of being ready and prepared against him According to the quantity of his Intrado so he keeps his State well served and better attended then any other of the Electors there being at one time in the Court of Christian the Father of the present Duke three Dukes three Earles and five Barons of other Nations besides the Nobility of his own all Pensioners and Servants to him one of the Princes of Anhalt and one of the Earls of Mansfeild both Homagers unto the Saxon being two of the number The Armes of Saxonie are Barre-wise of six pieces Sable and Or a Bend flowred Vert. Which Bend was added to the Coat by the Emperour Frederick Barbarossa when he confirmed Barnard of Aâ—halt in his Dukedom For Barnard desiring of the Emperor to have some difference added to the Ducal coat being before onely Barry Sable and Or to distinguish him and his successours from those of the former house the Emperour tooke a Chaplet of Rue which hee had then upon his head and threw it crosse his Buckler or Eschocheon of Armes which was presently painted on the same 18 BRUNSWICK and 19 LVNENBVRG The Dukedome of BRVNSWICK and LVNENBOVRG being both originally taken out of the great Dukedome of Saxonie extracted both from the same root and many times united in the person of the same one Prince shall bee joined together in the story though severed in the Chorographie or Description of them bounded on the East with Magdeburg and Brandenburg on the West with Westphalia on the North with Denmark on the South with Duringen and Hassia The Air in all parts hereof very cold and comfortlesse but sound and healthfull the soil towards the old Marches of Brandenburg but meanly fertile towards Duringen and Hassia mountainous and woodie in other parts very plentifull of corn and well provided also of such other commodities as usually doe grow in those colder climates But to take the Chorographie of them severally BRVNSWICK is bounded on the East with the Diocese of Magdeburg and the Earldom of Mansfeild on the West with Westphalen on the North with Lunenburg on the South with Hassia and Turingia So called from Brunswick the chief City and the head of this Dukedome Places of most importance in it are 1 Goslar upon the River Gose whence it had the name Of a poore Village made a City by Henry the first much beautified and enlarged by Henry the third who founded here two Churches and a stately Palace Now one of the Imperiall Cities 2 Helmstat in the middle way betwixt Brunswick and Magdeburg first fortified by Charles sonne of Charles the Great for a bridle to the neighbouring Sclaves and being after given to the Abbats of Werda was by them sold to William the Duke of Brunswick Quedelnberg built also by Henry the first much increased fince by the neighbourhood of a very rich Nunnerie the Abbesâ—e whereof had formerly the priviledges of a Prince of the Empire 4 Hildesheim an antient City honoured with an Episcopall See by Charles the Great at the first conversion of the Saxons 5 Grubenhagen which gave title to a younger branch of the house of Brunswick a principality and a member of the Empire 6 Hannover on the River Leine well built very strongly fortified and not meanly traded 7 Brunswick upon the River Onacter which passeth through it passed over by many handsome bridges the Metropolis of the antient Saxoniâ— and at this time the chief of this Dukedome though of it self Imperiall and one of the Hanse The City of a Quadrangular form seated in the midst of a plain very fruitfull of corn in compasse about two Dutch or eight English miles somewhat larger then Nurenberg and lesse then Erdford containing in that compasse not above twelve Churches whereof two have steeples covered with lead a third with brasse all the rest with tile Rich populous and strongly fortified on some sides with a double on others with a treble wall within which wals are five Cities distinguished by priviledges but united by Laws The whole first built by Bruno sonne to Ludolphus Duke of Saxonie and Uncle to the Emperour Henry the first about the year 861. from whence it had the name of Brunswick or Brunonis Vicus by the more elegant Latinists Brunopolis 8 Hamelen on the East side of the Weser or Visurgis encompassed with a deep moat occasioned by a stream cut out of the River round about which are divers fortifications and placed with Ordinance Nigh unto this town is the mountain called also Hamelen unto which the Peed-piper as they call him led the children of Halberstade where they all sunk and were never more seen but of this story more hereafter when we come to Transylvania 2 Wolfehaiten or Wolfenbuttell where the Duke doth keep his Court For though Brunswick giveth him his title yet will it not yeeld him any obedience but reputeth herselfe among the Hansetownes for which cause there have been great warres between the Dukes and the Citizens 3 Halberâ—iade a Bishops See the late Bishop or Administratour of the Bishoprick being Christian Duke of Brunsaick that noble young souldier who had vowed his life and fortune to the service of Elizabeth Queen of Bohemia created by King James one of the Knights of the Garter A Bishoprick of great revenew and a very large territorie since the alteration of Religion given with the title of Administrator to the sonnes of Brunswick but now by the conclusions at Munster assigned over to the Electour of Brandenburg with the title of Prince of Halberstade the familie of Brunswick being to be recompensed with an alternate succession in the Bishoprick of Osnaburg and some other additionals The Dukedome of LVNENBOVRG hath on the East the Old Marches of Brandenbourg on the West the Diocese of Bremen a part of Westphalia on the North the Elb and on the South the Dukedome of Brunswick So called from Lunenbourg the chiefe City once the seat of the Dukes Places of most observation in it are 1 Lunenbourg it self situate on the River Elvenaw an Imperiall City and one of the principall of the Hanse so called from the Moon here worshipped in the times of Idolatry Of a round form and seated in a pleasant valley but with mountains near it on one of which called Calberg is a very strong Castle of right
have accompanied the Vandals in their on-fals into Gaul and Spain Of any expedition of theirs crosse the Baltick seas neâ—gry quidem nothing to be found in more antient Authors We must therefore reserve the originall of this people either to the Suiones or the Suethidi or perhaps to both both being antiently setled in these Northern Regions Of the Suiones wee read in the booke of Tacitus inscribed De Moribus Germanorum by whom reported to be strong in men armour and shipping and that they were inhabitants of Scandia appeares by two circumstances in that Authour 1 That the people were not permitted to weare weapons quia subitos hostium incursus prohibet Oceanus because the Ocean was to them a sufficient Rampart which could not be affirmed of the antient Suevians but agreeth very well with the situation of this present Countrey defended by the baltick and vast Northern Ocean from the sudden assaults of any enemy 2. Because the Sea which hemmed in that people was conceived to be the utmost bound of the World trans Suiones 〈◊〉 quo cingi claudique terrarum orbis fines as his words there are which wee know to hold good of this Countrey Adde unto these this passage of the old Annals of the Emperour Lewis the second where it is told us of the Danes 〈◊〉 patria apud Suiones exulabant that they were banished into the countrey of the Suâ—ones which cannot so well be understood of any place as of this Sweden being next neighbour unto Denmark And 4 that this people both by Munster and Crantzius are as well called Suiones as Suâ—â—i or Sueâ—i which sheweth what they conceived of their true Originall Then for the Suethans or the 〈◊〉 whom Jornandes speaks of in his book Deâ—ebus Gâ—ticiâ— they are by him placed in the Isle of Scandia for such this great 〈◊〉 was esteeâ—ed to be by most antient writers Now that these Suethidi are no other then the present Suethlanders appeareth 1. by the propinquity of the names 2 In that he maketh the Finni and Finnaithae the next neighbours to them and 3 in that they are affirmed by the same Authour to have furnished the Romans with rich Furs and the skins oâ— wilde Beasts with which commodities this countrey is aboundantly well stored Now to which of these two Nations either the Suiones or the Suethidi those of Sweden are most endebted for their originall will I conceive be no great controversie the Suethans and Suethidi of Jornandes being no other then a tribe of the Suiones though the greatest and most powerfull of all those triles placed therefore in the front to command the rest and so most like to give the name unto the whole Their government was antiently under Kings affirmed so to be by Tacitus who telleth us also that they were absolute and free nullis exceptionibus non precario jure regnandi not bound in Câ—venant with their people nor holding their Estates at the will of the Subject But their Historians have gone for Antiquity hereof beyond the story of Brute or the Trojan warre beyond which very few of that strain have dared to pretend as high as unto Magog the son of Japhet reigning here within 90 years after the flood But letting passe these dreams and dotages of the Monkish times certain it is that sometimes they were under the Danes sometimes under the Norwegians sometimes had distinct Kings of their owne and finally sometimes were comprehended with the Danes and Norwegians under the generall name of Normans conducted by one King or Captain upon forain actions Omitting therefore the succession of their former kings of whose very being there is cause to make great question we will begin our Catalogue of them with Jermanicus who entertained Harald King of Denmark and his brother Regenfride driven out of that kingdome by Gottricus or Godfrey the Contemporary of Charlemagne of whose successours Munster giveth us more certainty The KINGS of SWEDEN 1 Jermanicus 2 Frotho 3 Herotus 4 Sorlus 5 Biornus 6 Wichsertus 7 Ericus 8 Ostenus 9 Sturbiornus 10 Ericus II. 11 Olaus 12 Edmundus 13 Stinkalis 14 Halsienus 15 Animander 16 Aquinus 17 Magnus 1150 18 Sherco 13. 1160 19 Carolus 8. 1168 20 Canutus 54. 1222 21 Ericus III. 27. 1249 22 Bingerius 2. 1251 23 Waldemarus 26. 1277 24 Mognus II. 13. 1290 25 Birgerius II. 23. 1313 26 Magnus III. son to Ericus the brother of Byrgerius was also chosen King of Norwey 1326 27 Magnus IV. King of Sweden and Norwey which last he gave in his life time to Hayvin or Aquinus his second son and after the death of Ericus his eldest son his designed successour in this Crown was outed of this kingdome by the practise of 1463 28 Albert Duke of Mecklenburg son of Euphemia the sister of Magnus the fourth to the prejudice of Aquinus king of Denmark and Norwey made King of Sweden on that quarrell vanquished by Margaret Queen of Denmark and Norwey widow of Aquinus anno 1387. to whom desirous of liberty he resigned his Kingdom and dyed in his own countrey anno 1407. 1387 29 Margaret Queen of Denmark Sweden and Norwey the Semiramis of Germany having united the three Kingdomes under her command caused an Act of State to be passed in Colmar a chiefe town of Swethland for the perpetuation of this union unto her successours the Lawes and Priviledges of each Kingdome continuing as before they were 1411 30 Ericus IV. Duke of Pomeren adopted by Margaret of whose sister Ingelburgis he was descended was in her life time chosen King of the three Kingdomes into which he succeeds actually after her decease but outed of them all by a strong faction raised against him anno 1439. he dyed in a private estate in Pomeren anno 1559. 1439 31 Christopher Count Palatine and Duke of Bavier in title only son of the Lady Margaret sister of Ericus succeeded in all three Kingdomes After whose death the Swethlanders being weary of the Danish Government broke the agreement made at Colmar for the uniting of the three Kingdomes under one Prince and chose one Carolus Caâ—utus to be their King anno 1448. 1448 32 Carolus Canutus one of the meanest of the Nobility and not long pleasing to the great ones whose displeasure when he had incurred and feared the consequents thereof hee gathereth together all the treasure he could fled unto Dantzick and there ended his dayes 1455 33 Christiern King of Denmark and Norwey called in by a party of the Swedes and crowned King of Swethland but outed againe under colour that he had not kept conditions with them the kingdome governed after that for a time by Marshals 1458 34 John King of Denmark and Norwey the sonne of Christiern received king by the Swedes then overpowered by the Muscovite but their turne being served they expelled him againe returning to their former government under Marshals Of which Marshals descended from Steno Stur the Uncle of Carolus Canutus by his Mothers side there were three in
no night at all which is a mighty disproportion from the length of the longest day in the most Southern parts being but 16 houres and an half as before is said And by this rule we are to take the dimensions also For though some make the length hereof from North to South that is to say from Cala in the North to Astrachan near the Caspian Sea to be no more then 2260 Versts or 3690 Italian miles yet they confess that reckoning forwards from Tromschua the furthest point of Petzora the full length thereof will be nigh so much more And for the breadth reckoning from Narve on the Bay of Finland now in possession of the Swedes to the Province of Severia in the East it amounteth to 4400 Versis or 3300 Italian miles each Verst being estimated at three quarters of an English mile Which mighty Territorie if it were peopled answerably to some other parts of the world would either make it too great for one Prince to hold or make that Prince too great and puissant for all his neighbours The people as is commonly reported of them are very perfidious crafty and deceitful in all their bargains false-dealers with all they have to do with making no reckoning of their promises and studying nothing more then wayes to evade their Contracts Vices so generally known and noted in them that when they are to deal with strangers they dissemble their Countrie and pretend to be of other Nations for fear lest no bodie should trust them Destitute of humane affections and so unnaturall that the father insults on the son and he again over his father and mother So malicious one towards another that you shall have a man hide some of his own goods in the house of some man whom he hateth and then accuse him for the stealth of them They are exceedingly given to drink insomuch that all heady and intoxicating drinks are by Law prohibited and two or three dayes only in a year allowed them to be drunk in For the most part they are strong of body swift of foot of a square proportion broad short and thick grey-eyed broad-bearded and generally furnished with prominent paunches The Commons live in miserable subjection to the Nobles and they again in as great slavery to the Duke or Emperour to whom no man of all the vulgar dares immediately exhibit a Petition or make known his grievances nay the mean Lords and Officers are squeamish in this kinde and but on great submission will not commend unto the Duke a poor mans cause They are altogether unlearned even the Priests meanly indoctrinated it being cautionated by the great Duke that there be no Schools lest there should be any Scholâ—rs but himself so that the people use to work commonly on the Lords day holding it fit only to be kept by Gentlemen and to say in a difficult question God and our Great Duke know all this and in other talk All we enjoy health and life all from our Great Duke According to whose pleasure every man is prescribed what habit he shall wear both for matter and fashion suitable unto their condition In the time of my Author their habit was a long Garment without plaits which hung down to their heels commonly of white or blew with very strait sleeves on their legs wearing buskins up as high as the calf for the most part red high at the heels and beset with nails of iron The stuffe and trimming of this dresse is the only difference betwixt the Noble and the Paisant The women are attired also much after this manner but if great and Noble suffered to set forth themselves with store of pearls and precious stones which hang so thick about their ears that they do almost pul their ears from their heads A second marriage is conceived no blemish in point of chastitie but the third condemns them of incontinence naturally subject enough to the lusts of the flesh but private and fearful to offend if once lascivious then most intolerably wanton It is the fashion of these women to love that husband best which beareth them most and to think themselves neither loved nor regarded unlesse they be two or three times a day well favouredly swadled The Author of the Treasurie of times telleth a story of a German Shoomaker who travelling into this Country and here marrying a widow used her with all kindnesse that a woman could as he thought desire yet did not she seem contented At last learning where the fault was and that his not beating her was the cause of her pensivenesse he took such a vein in cudgelling her sides that in the end the Haâ—gman was fain to break his neck for his labour They use the Sclavonian language but so corrupt and mixt with other languages that they and the Sclavonians understand not one anothers meaning but by circumstance only yet in Jugaria out of which the Hungarians are thought to have issued they speak a corrupt Hungarian and in Petzora and the Countrie of the Czâ—remissians they have a language to themselves distinct from others They first received the Christian Faith in the year 987. or as some say anno 942. by the preaching and ministerie of the Greeks sent hither by the Patriarch of Constantinople of which Church they are constant followers both for rites and doctrine but not without some superstitions of their own superadded to them viz. not coming near a Crosse Church or Monasterie but they kneel down and make the sign of the Crosse saying Milâ—y Hispodi i. e. Lord have mercy upon us not entring into any Church untill washed and bathe They bear a deadly hatred to the Jews whom they suffer not to live amongst them and so great friendship unto a Calfe that they hold it a great offence to kil one or to eat his flesh Their Church is governed by 18 Bishops and 2 Metropolitans al of them subordinate to their Archbishop or Patriarch as he in former times to the Constantiâ—opolitan by whom he used to be confirmed But about an hundred years agoe they withdrew themselves from that subjection the Patriarch being nominated by the Great Duke and consecrated by two or three of his own Suffragans Without the counsell and advice of this Patriarch the Emperour or Great Duke doth nothing of any moment The Bishops are all chosen out of the Monastick or Regular Clergy which makes the Monks being all of the Order of S. Basil to live very religiously in hope to be advanced to the Episcopall dignity And for the Secular Clergy or Parochiall Priests there is not much required of them but to say their Masses which being in their own language they may easily do and to read now and then one of S. Chrysostoms Homilies translated heretofore for the use of those Churches after the death of their first â—lves not permitted to marry in other things little differing from the rest of the people Once in the year it is lawfull and usuall with them to
lâ—qui liceat when as a man might thinke as hee listed of the publick and speak what he thought But whether this be such a Rara temporum felicitas such a felicitie of these our times as Tacitus conceived the other to be of those future times will shew But to return againe to Poland notwithstanding this mixture of Religions yet that most publickly allowed and countenanced is the Religion authorised by the Church of Rome asserted here by the zeal of the Kings unto that cause and the great power of the Bishops who seeing how those of their Order have spâ—d in Germanie and other places under colour of Reformation of some things amisse have hitherto upheld the Ecclesiasticall Estate in the same forme they found it The Government of the Church as formerly by 3 Archbishops and 19 Bishops who challenge a jurisdiction over all the kingdome â—ut exercise it upon those onely who submit unto them those who embrace the Doctrines of Luther or Calvin following the formes of Government by them established as others doe some new ones of their owne devising And for those Provinces and people which lie towards Greece or were parts heretofore of the Russian Empire and still hold a Communion with those Churches they have Archbishops and Bishops of their owne Religion that is to say the Archbishops of Vilne and Lemburg the Bishops of Polozko Luzko Pinsko Volodomire Presmil and Kiovia Yet amongst all these different Churches and formes of Government there is this conformitie that whensoever the Gospell is read openly in the Congregation the Nobility and Gentrie use to draw their swords according to an antient custom which they had among them signifying their readinesse to defend it against all opposers Which reason doubtlesse gave beginning to the standing up at the Creed and Gospell in the primitive times retained still in the Church of England whereby we doe declare how prepared and resolute we are to defend the same though some of late holding it for a Relick of Popery with greater nicety then wisdome have refused to doe it Chief Rivers of this Kingdome are 1 Vistula or Wixel the antient Boundary betwixt Germany and Sarmatia Europaea which rising in the Carpathian Mountaines passeth by Cracovia the chief City of Poland and dividing Prussia from Pomerella falleth into the Baltick sea not far from Dantzick and is navigable for the space of 400 miles of old called Vandalis 2 Warta which runneth through the lesser Poland 3 Duina the lesse watering Livonia and 4 Borysthenes or Nieper passing through Podolia both spoken of before when we were in Russia 5 Niester by Ptolemie called Tyras which falleth into the Euxine Sea having first parted Podolia from Moldavia 6 Jugra by some called the lesser Tanais arising in Lituania and falling into the more noted Tanais which is now called Don. Of lesse note there are 1 Reuben or Reuhon 2 Chronuâ— now called Pregel 3 Bogh said by some to bee the 〈◊〉 of the Antients 4 Minnael 5 Niemen the Maeander of these Northern parts 9 Winde a Livonian river falling into the Baltick Mountains of note here are not many the Countreys for the most part being plain and Champain and those which be are rather boundaries betwixt this and some other Kingdome then proper unto this alone The chief of which are those called Sarmatici dividing Gâ—rmany from Sarmatia Europaea by Solinus named Sevo by Ptolemie the Carpathian Mountains the boundary at this time betwixt Poland and Hungary The common metes and Land-markes being thus laid down we will next take a view of those severall Provinces of which this kingdome doth consist being ten in number that is to say 1 Livonia 2 Samogitia 3 Lituania 4 Prussia 5 Poland specially so called 6 Mollovia 7 Podlassia 8 Russia Nigra 9 Voltinia and 10 Podâ—lia all of them except the proper Poland within Sarmatia Europaea 1 LIVONIA 1 LIVONIA or LIEFLAND is bounded on the East with the Empire of Russia on the West with the Baltick Sea on the North with the Gulf or Bay of Finland on the South with Samogitia and Lituania Extended in length along the shore of the Baltick for the space of 125 Dutch or 500 Italian miles 40 Dutch or 160 Italian miles in breadth and called thus perhaps from the Lenovi a people of Germany inhabiting not far from the River Vistula The countrey for the most part plaine without any mountaines furnished with corn and fruits in so great aboundance that they send part thereof into other countries and yet there is much ground untilled in it by reason of the bogs and marishes which are very frequent Here is also store of wax honey and pitch but they have neither oyl nor wine the want of which last is supplyed by Meth. Of tame beasts fit for mans service they are well provided as also of such whose skins are of more value with the Merchant then their flesh at the market as Ermins Sables Castors others of that kinde besides good store of game for hunting the countrey having in it many large woods parts of the Hercynian And as for Rivers there are few countries which have more watered by the Winde the Beck the Dwine the Ruho all of them falling into the Baltick many great Lakes whereof the chiefe is that of Beybas 45 miles long and full of fish The people are much given to gluttonie and drunkennesse especially in rich mens houses where it is to be had for the paisant lives in want enough meere slaves to their tyrannicall Landlords who spend in riot and excesse what these get by drudgerie And when at any time the poore wretch leaves his Landlord to mend his condition with some other the Lord if he can overtake him will cut off his foot to make sure of him for the future They are a mixture of many Nations as the Fstones which are the naturall Inhabitants derived from the Estii a Dutch people spoken of by Ptolemie of which Nation are almost all the Paisants the Moscovites Swedes Danes Dutch and Polanders intermingled with them comming in upon severall conquest and planting themselves in the best parts of it in which they still Lord it over the Native but the Dutch especially for long time Masters of the whole The Christian Faith was first here planted by Meinardus of Lubeck imployed herein in the time of Frederick the first at the perswasion of some Dutch Merchants who traded hither by the Archbishop of Breme by whom made the first Bishop of the Livonians The Church hereof at this time governed by the Archbishop of Riga the Bishops of Derpt Asâ—lia Oesel Curland and Rivallia in those parts which remaine subject to the Polander where the Religion of the Church of Rome is onely countenanced Such parts of it that are under the Swedes or Danes are for the most part of the Lutheran profession planted with colonies of that people But the Estones or originall Inhabitants as they have a language so they have a Religion
Venice the cause of much war and bloud she betwixt those Princes till the Turk came to part the fray and got the greatest part for himself by their disagreements Betwixt these three Sclavonia at this time doth stand thus divided the Venetians possessing the greatest part of the Islands and all the Sea Coasts from the River Arsia to the Bay of Catharo the City and Common-wealth of Ragusi excepted onely the house of Austria in the right of the Crown of Hungary the Inland parts of Windischland and Croatia and the Turks who first set footing here in the reign of Mahomet the second the whole kingdome of Bosna the Patronage of Ragusi some towns in Windischland and Croatia and all the residue of Dalmatia from the Bay of Catharo to Albania The Armes of Sclavonia were Argent a Cardinalls Hat the strings pendant and platted in a true Loves knot meeting in the Base Gules There are in Sclavonia Archbishops 4. Bishops 26. And thus much for SCLAVONIA OF DACIA DACIA is bounded on the East with the Euxine Sea and some part of Thrace on the West with Hungarie and Sclavonia on the North with Podolia and some other Members of the Realm of Poland on the South with the rest of Thrace and Macedonia So called from the Daci who here first inhabited in Strabo better known by the name of the Davi who proving when first known to the Romans an officious people willingly putting themselves to service in hope of gain occasioned the Romans in their Comoedies and common Speech to call a Sycophant or Servant by the name of Davus It lyeth on both sides of the Danow frontiring all along the Vpper and the Lower Hungarie and some part of Sclavonia extended from the 7. Climate to the 10. so that the longest Summers day in the most Northern parts thereof is near 17 hours and in the most Southern 15 hours 3 quarters By this accompt with reference to the other limits before laid down it differeth much in situation and dimensions from the ancient Dacia described by Ptolemie that lying wholly on the North side of the Danow but taking in so much of the Vpper Hungarie as lyeth on the East side of Tibiscus this comprehending all the rest of the ancient Dacia with both the Mysias and Dardania and in a word the whole Dacian Diocese in the largest extent thereof the Province of Prevalitana excepted only which though a Member of this Diocese was no part of Dacia but rather of Macedon or Albania For the clearer understanding whereof we may please to know that Dacia properly so called was situate on the Northside of Danubius as before was said extending as far Westward as the River Tibiseâ—us where it frontired on the Iazyges Metanastae inhabited by a militarie and valiant people who many times especially when the frost did favour them passed over the River and infested the Roman Provinces And though repressed and made tributarie by Julius Caesar yet they brake out again in the time of Augustus who sending Lentulus against them with a puissant Armie compelled them to retire on the other side of the River planting the Southern banks thereof with strong towns and garrisons to restrain them from the like incursions for the time to come By means whereof Si Dacia tunc non vâ—cta summota atque dilata est saith the Historian though Dacia was not overcome yet it was removed somewhat further off and the Provinces thereby secured from the attempts of that people After this from the time of Cotiso with whom Augustus had to deal we find little of them till the reign of Decebalus their last King a man both ready in advice and quick in execution Against him Domitian made warre by Julianus his Lieutenant who gave Decebalus a great overthrow and had then utterly vanquished him if his wit had not better befriended him then his sword For fearing that the Romans making use of their victory would enter and take possession of his Country he pitched in the way a great number of sâ—akes in battell aray putting on them the old Corslets of his Souldiers which looking like so many men of Arms frighted the enemy from approaching the Country Trajane was the next that made war against him and brought him to that exigent that having with much losse endured some few skirmishes he yeelded himself and is acknowledged a friend to the Senate and people of Rome But being one of a high spirit and born in a free air he once again fell off from the Romans but to his own destruction for seeing by the valour of Trajane his kingdome conquered and his Palace taken and destroyed he fell upon his own sword and Dacia was made a Province of the Roman Empire Lost in the time of Galienus it was again recovered by Aurelianus who finding how difficult aud chargeable the keeping of it was like to be transplanted the Roman Colonies and the more civill sort of the Natives on the other side of the River placing them betwixt the two Mysias in some part of each and calling the Countrie given to them by the name of Dacia or New Dacia leaving the Old unto the Gothes and others of the barbarous Nations whose thorough-fare it was in all their enterprises and designs on the Roman Empire Divided by Aurelianus into the two Provinces of Dacia Mediterranea and Dacia Ripensis this lying on the banks of the Danow the other more within the land which with the Provinces of Moesia superior Dardania Praevalitana and part of Macedonia salutaris made up the whole Diocese of Dacia in the times succeeding Subject with that of Macedon to the Praefectus Praetorio for Illyricum and consequently appertaining after the division to the Eastern Empire And it continued in this state till the time of Justimian who being a Native of this Countrie subdued it from the command of that Praefect and instituted both a Praefectus Praetorio for this Diocese only in Civill matters and a Primate for the affairs of the Church both setled in the Citie of Justiniana of his own foundation enlarging the jurisdiction of the first by the addition of some part of Macedonia Secunda and Pannonia Secunda and giving to the other all those preheminences which had been anciently enjoyed by the greater Patriarchs But this new Institution was of no continuance For first the Sclaves and afterwards the Russians Hungars and Bulgarians breaking over the Danow dismembred it peece-meal from the Empire and divided it under new names amongst themselves Of which together with the nature of the soil and people I shall speak anon having first took a view of the Rivers Hils and other Land-marks which are to be my chief guides in the Chorographie or description of them The Rivers then of most note are 1 The Danow which here at Axium or Axiopolis a town of Bulgaria takes the name of Ister continuing it from thence to its Aestuarium where it falleth into the Euxine Sea with 7 mouths
in a Dungeon where by chance espying a Fox devouring a dead body he caught hold of her tail The Fox running away guided Aristomenes after till the straitnesse of the hole by which he went out made him leave his hold and fall to scraping with his nails which exercise he never left till he had made the hole passable and so escaped and having a while upheld his falling Country dyed in Rhodes The third warre was like drops after a tempest In which the Messenians being finally subdued were forced to abandon their Country or become slaves unto the Spartans who put them to all drudgeries and servile works as they did the Helots whom they accounted as their bondmen and to this life some of them did apply themselves with such obsequiousnesse that at last it grew into a Proverb Messena servilior that such a one was more servile or more slavishly used then these poore Messenians But the greatest part of them not brooking that heavy yoke passed into Sicil and there built the Citie of Messana Others were planted in Naupactum by the State of Athens the rest dispersed up and down in all parts of Greece few of them left in their own Countrie till Epaminondas having vanquished the Lacedaemonias at the battell of Leuctres restored them to their ancient possessions 4 ARCADIA hath on the East Laconia on the West Elis and Messene on the North Achaia propria and on the South the Sea This Country took its name from Arcas the son of Jupiter and Calisto but was formerly called Pelasgia the people whereof thought themselves more ancient then the Moon Orta prius Luna de se si creditur ipsi Amagno tellus Arcade nomen habet The land of which great Areas took its name Was ere the Moon if we will credit Fame The chief Cities are 1 Mantinea nigh unto which the Theban Army consisting of 30000 foot and 3000 horse routed the Army of the Spartans and Athenians consisting of 25000 foot and 2000 horse In this battell Epaminondas that famous Leader received his deaths wounds and not long after dyed At his last gasp one of his friends bemoaning his untimely death Alas said he thou diest Epaminondas and leavest behinde thee no children Nay replyed he two daughters will I leave behind me the victory of Leuctra and this other at Mantinea It was afterwards called Antigonia in honour of Antigonus Tutor or Protector of Philip the father of Perseus King of Macedon but by command of the Emperour Adrian restored to its old name again and is now called Mantegna 2 Megalopolis the birth-place of Polybius that excellent Historian The one half of it had sometimes the name of Orestia from the lodging of Oresies in it the whole now called Leontari on what cause I know not 3 Phialia towards the Sea 4 Psophis so called from Psophis one of the sons of Lycaon once King of this Countrie slain by Jupiter 5 Stymphalus situate near a Lake and River of the same name where Hercules slew the Stymphalian birds so great in number and in body that they darkened the sun-beams and terribly infested this little Province till driven thence by Hercules Here was also in this town a Temple dedicated to Minerva from hence called Stymphalida 6 Tegea famous for the Temple of Pan here worshipped and from hence called Tegaeus more for the war made upon the Tegeates or people hereof by the Lacedaemonians who thinking themselves assured of victorie brought with them store of chains and fetters wherewith to lead captive their conquered Enemies but being overcome in battell were themselves bound with them and forced as slaves to till the grounds of these Tegeates Here is also in this Countrie the River Styx whose water for the poisonous taste was called the water of Hell by which Poets fain that the Gods used to swear as may be every where observed and that what God soever swore by Styx falsly he was banished from heaven and prohibited Nectar for a 1000 years This Country for the fitnesse of it for pasturage and grazing hath made it the subject of many worthy and witty discourses especially that of Sir Philip Sidney of whom I cannot but make honourable mention a book which besides its excellent language rare contrivances and delectable stories hath in it all the strains of Poesie comprehendeth the universall art of speaking and to them which can discern and will observe affordeth notable rules for demeanour both private and publick Which noble Gentleman as he may worthily be called the English Heliodore so the Ingenious Author of the History of Melintus and Ariana may as deservedly be called the French Sidney 5 LACONIA is bounded on the West with Arcadia on the East and South with the Sea on the North with Argolis Called first Lelegia from the Leleges by Strabo said to be the first Inhabitants of it afterwards Oebalia from Oebalus a King of Lacedaemon and finally Laconia of the Lacones who succeeded the Leleges in the possession hereof on their removall into the Islands of the lesser Asia â— is by some Writers also called Hecatompolis from the number of an hundred Cities which it once had in it The soil hereof exceeding rich and the fields very spatious yet for the most part not well tilled in regard of the many hils and Mountainets which overthwart it Well watered with the River Eurotas and memorable for many fair Bayes and Promontories of which the principall are the Promontories of Malea and Taenaria now called Cabo Malio and Cabo Matapan and of the Bayes that called Golfo di Colochina the Sinus Laconicus of the ancients into which the River Eurotas now better known by the name of Vasilo Potamo or the Kingly River poures his gentle streams The nature of the people we shall finde in Sparta Places of most observation in it 1 Leuctres sitnaâ—e on the Sea-side near the Bay of Messeni of which name were two others in Greece the one in Arcadia the other in Achaia but this last most memorable 2 Amyclae so called from Amyelas the third King of Sparta by whom first founded renowned afterwards for the birth of Castor and Pollux the sons of Tyndarus and of good note for being the foundresse of the Citie of Amyclae in Calabria Superior at first a Colonie of this 3 Thulana nigh to which is the Lake of Lerna where Hercules slew the Monster Hydra and not far off Mount Taenarus neer the Pr 〈◊〉 Taenaria in which the Natives shew a Cave beleeved in former times to be the descent into Hell out of which the Poets fain that Cerberus was dragged by Hercules 4 Salassia where Antigâ—nus vanquished Cleomenes the last King of Sparta 5 Epidaurus seated on the Bay named Golfo di Napoh now called Malvasia a town well built and very well peopled remarkable for the sweet Wines called Malvesey or Malmesey sent from hence into all other parts in great abundance 6 Sparta so called from Sparta the son or brother of Phoroneus
Saracens and other barbarous people falling in upon it nor hinder one Bryonnius in the time of Michael Ducas and Nicephorus Botoniates from assuming to himself the title of King of Thrace nor finally prevent the Turks of the Ottoman race from getting ground every day on the lesser Asia incroaching upon Thrace it self and in the end obtaining the Imperiall City And here perhaps it is expected considering the Turks are now possessed of Thrace and the rest of Greece that we should make relation of the nature of that people their customes forces policies originall and proceedings But the discourse thereof we will deferre till we come to Turcomania a Province of Asia from whence they made their first inundations like to some unresistible torrent into Persia and after into the other parts of the world now subject to them And therefore letting that alone till another time we will proceed to our Description of the rest of Greece consisting of the Ilands scattered in the Pontick Propontick Aegean Cretan and Ionian Seas leaving out such as properly belong to Asia to our description of that Country though otherwise Greek Ilands and so accompted both for their Language and Originall The ISLANDS of the PONTICK and PROPON TICK SEAS Before we come to the descriptions of these Ilands we must first look upon the Seas in which they lie beginning with the PONTICK first because the Greatest and that which doth communicate and convey its waters unto all the rest A Sea made up Originally of the confluence of those mighty Rivers the greatest in those parts of the World which do fall into it that is to say the Danow Borysthenes and Tanais falling out of Europe besides many other fair and large Rivers though of lesser note to the number of at least an hundred which pay Tribute to it the whole compasse of it being 2700 miles in form by some resembled to a Scythian Box when it is bended A Sea not so salt as many others and therefore much annoyed with ice in winter seldome remitted in the spring on the Northern shores the Traffick of it wholly in a manner engrossed by the Turkes who is master of all the Sea-coast of it save what belongs to the Polonian and Crim-Tartar At first called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from the inhospitablenesse of the neighbouring people which being brought to some conformity caused the Sea to be called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 By Florus it is called Mare Sinistrum because in the way from Rome to Asia Minor it lay upon the left hand as the Mediterranean did upon the right It is commonly called at this time Mare Maggiore for its greatnesse and the Black Sea because of the great mists thence arising Others not unprobably affirme that it is called the Black Sea from the dangerous and blackshipwraks here happening For it is a very dangerous shore full of Rocks and Sands and for this cause there is on the top of an high tower a lanthorn in which there is a great pan full of pitch rozen tallow and the like in dark nights continually burning to give warning to Mariners how near they approach unto the shore This Sea being the biggest of all those parts gave occasion to them which knew no bigger to call all seas by the name of Pontus as Ovid Omnia pontus erant deerant quoque littora ponto and in another place of the same Poet nil nisi pontus aer a better reason doubtlesse of the name then that of the Etymologists Pontus quia ponte caret Of this Sea the chief Iles are Thimius and Erithinnus little famous From hence the Sea bending Southward is brought into narrow bounds not being fully a mile broad and called Thracius Bosphorus Thracius for its fate nigh T hrace and Bosphorus for that Oxen have swomme over it and hath no Iland worth naming This Strait having continued 26 miles in length openeth it self into the Propontis 30 miles in compasse confined with Thrace on the one side and with Bythinia on the other so as they which saile in the midle may descry the land on all parts Now called Mare di Marmora from the Iland Marmora which formerly called Proconnesus hath for its abundance of Marble purchased this new name The soile apt for Vines and not destitute of Corn yeilding also good pasturage for Goats wherof here is plenty with an incredible number of Partriges amongst the Rocks the Country of Aristaeus a famous Poet who flourished in the times of Croesus Antiently it had in it two Cities of the same name with the Iland called the Old and New Proconensus the former first uilt by the Milestans an A sian people the latter by the natives of this Iland But both these being long since decayed it hath now onely a small Village towards the North with an Haven to it inhabited by Greeks as is all the rest of the Iland such Christian Slaves as are in great numbers employed here by the Turkes in digging Marble for their Mosques and other buildings being onely sojourners not house-keepers and therefore not accompted amongst the Inhabitants Here is also in this Propontick Sea the Isle of Cyzieus but being it is on Asia side we shall there speak of it The Sea having gathered her waters into a lesser Channell is called Hellespont from Helle daughter to Athamas King of Thebes who was here drowned Over this famous strait did Xerxes according to Hercdotus make a bridge of boats to passe into Greece which when a suddain tempest had shrewdly battered he caused the Sea to be beaten with 300 stripes and cast a pair of Fetters into it to make it know to whom it was subject Xerxes in this expedition wasted over an Army consisting of two millions and 164710 fighting men in no lesse than 2208 bottomes of all sorts When all the Persians soothed the King in the unconquerableness of his forces Artabanus told him that he feared no enemies but the Sea and the Earth the one yeelding no safe harbour for such a Navie the other not yeelding sufficient substance for so multitudinous and Army His return over this Hellespont was as dejected as his passage magnificent his Fleet being so broken by the valour of the Greeks and the fury of the sea that for his more speedy flight he was compelled to make use of a poor sisher-boat Neither yet was his passage secure For the boat being overburdened had sunk all if the Persians by easting away themselves had not saved the life of their King The losse of which noble spirits so vexed him that having given the Steersman a golden Coronet for preserving his own life he commanded him to execution as a Co-author of the death of his servants It is now called the Castles or the sea of the two Castles which two Castles stand one on Europe the other on Asia side in the Townes of Sestos and Abydos These Castles are exceeding well built and abundantly furnished with munition They
Countrey as appears by that of Livie before mentioned 6. Cremna which onely had the honour of a Roman Colonie 7. Termessus strongly situate in the Straits of the Mounts the hilly Countrey about which hath the name of Milyes 8. Olbanassa 9. Plutanessus of which little memorable As for these Piside they were originally descended of the Solymi Inhabitants of the borders of Lycia A valiant People and so affirmed to be by Livie who calleth them longé optimos bello Nor did he speak it without cause this small Nation holding out against the Persians and not conquered by them when their great neighbours were subdued Against these Cyrus the brother of Artaxerx Mnâ—mon King of Persia did pretend a quarrell as if they had trespassed on the borders of his Province Which though perhaps they had not done yet this gave him good occasion to leavy an Army pretending revenge on them but intending to dispossess his brother of the Persian Monarchy but Tisaphernes Lieutenant to the King in Asia seeing greater preparations than were sufficient to oppose the weak Pisidians made the King acquainted with his suspitions who accordingly provided for resistance The Army of Cyrus consisting of 12000 Grecians and 100000 Persians the Kings forces were no fewer than 900000 fighting men They met at Cunaxa not far from Babylon where Cyrus lost both the victory and his life The Grecians who had made their side good and stood in honourable terms of composition being by Tisaphernes betrayed lost the best of their company The rest under the conduct of Xenophon made safe retreat home in despight of 200000 men which followed at their heels This Xenophon was an agent in and the historian of this expedition by whose example the Spartans first and after them the Macedonians were encouraged to attempt the conquest of Persia But to return to these Pisidians they fell with others of their neighbours under the power of the Macedonians and were made part of the Dominion of Seleucus Abandoned by Antiochus to the will of the Romans and setled in obedience by the Military progress of Manlius spoken of before they were in Prolomies time annexed to Pamphylia as a part thereof Afterwards made a distinct Province of it self and so continued till those parts of the Eastern Empire were subdued by the Turks first part of the Selzuccian and Aladinian Kingdomes after of the Kingdome of Caramania whereof more anon 17. PAMPHYLIA PAMPHYLIA is bounded on the East with Isauria and Cilicia and on the West with Lycia from which parted by a branch of the Taurus on the North with Pisidia separated from it by the main body of that Mountain and on the South with the Mediterranean Sea which in those parts which lie next to it is called Mare Pamphylium The reason of the name I find not unless we think with Metaphrastes that it was so named quod ex omnibus gentibus conflata esset because inhabited by a mixture of many Nations for so Pamphylia in the Greek tongue doth expresly signifie And probable enough it is that lying neer unto the Sea with an open shore opposite to Africk neer Syria and not far from Greece severall Nations from those parts might repair unto it and from thence the name The Countrey for the most part is very mountainous over-run with the Branches of Mount Taurus but those branches feed great store of Goats of whose hair are made abundance of Chamlets and Grograines not inferiour unto Silks for fineness Towards the Sea which for the space of a hundred and fifty Miles coasts along this shore more pleasant populous and fruitfull well watered and as well planted The principall Rivers hereof being 1. Cataractus 2. Cestrus and 3. Eurymedâ—n Nigh to which last Cimon the sonne of Hilliades Captain Generall of the Athenian Army overthrew in one day both the Sea and Land Forces of the Persians The manner thus Having by plain force bick their Navy of which he took and sunk no fewer than forty Ships and three thousand Gallies he stowed the Persian Vessels with his best men attired in the habit and wearing the Colours of the Persians in the tops of their Ships In their approach the Camp was opened and all prepared to entertain their victorious Countrey-men but the Greeks once in suddenly put them to the sword and took twenty thousand of them Prisoners Principall Cities of it 1. Aâ—talia founded by Ptolomy Philadelpus King of Egypt and for long time the greatest and most flourishing Citie of all this Province well fenced and seated very commodiously for Trade on a very fair Bay now called Golfo di Sattalia by the name of the Town but little altered And though the Romans did conferr the honour of the Metropolitan City upon Aspendus yet still Artalia had the start in point of riches and is to this day a wealthy and well traded Empory the wealtheir for the fair Tapestries which are herein made Of this Town their is mention Acts 14. v. 25. 2. Perge famous in old times for a Temple of Diana and the yearly festivals there held in honour of her from hence called Diana Pergaea more famous in the fulness of time for Saint Paul's preaching in it mentio Acts 14. v. 25. 3. Side renowned in times of Gentilism for a Temple of Pallas 4. Magydis on the Sea-side not far from Side 5. Aspendus an inland Town but strongly situate made the Metropolis of the Province in the time of the Romans remarkable for the Fidlers or Musitians of it who with one hand both held their Harps and plaid upon them keeping the other free for more gainfull uses whence the Proverb of Aspendus Citharista an Aspendian Harper by which they signified a Theef The Town first founded by the Argines the Colonie sent thither being led by Mopsus from whom the Countrey hereabouts had the name of Mopsia 6. Olbia not far from Attalia 7. Caracensium and 8. Colobrassus two of the Towns of that part hereof which had the name of Cilicia aspera as 9. Cretopolis and 10. Menedemium of that part which was called Carbalia Of these Pamphylians there is little to be said in point of story but that they were for the most part on the suffering hand subject from time to time to those mightier Princes who would not let their neighburs rest in quiet by them Being on the same side of Taurus and of easie access they became first Vassals to the Syrtan and after to the Persian Kings When Alexander passed that way in his march towards Persia he took in all the Sea-Towns of it the whole brought under with the rest of the Asian Provinces by Antigâ—nus first after by Seleucus the great King of Syria In the expiration of whose line this People and their neighburs of Cilicia being left to themselves and tempted by Mitthridates to his faction began to be troublesome on the Seas and and proved notable Pirates and were the first Authors or inventers of those great Gaâ—llies of a hundred
so often mentioned by the Poets especially in their Amatoria as Coa puellis Vestis in Tibullus Indue me Cois in Propertius Sive eâ—â—t in Cois saith the Poet Ovid. So in others also too many and too long to be added here I passe to 9. CARPATHOS situate on the South of Caria in the Mediterranean from this Iland called here abouts the Carpathtan Sea A rugged and unpleasing soil full of difficult mountains but those mountains stored with quarries of most excellent Marble In circuit about 60 miles extending more in length than breadth Heretofore beautified with four Cities and thence named Tetrapolis But three of the four Cities are long since perished that of Carpathos being still remaining and still the principall of the Iland both now called Scarpanto Some other Towns it hath all along the shore and every one of them furnished with some Port or Haven but small and for the most part very unsafe Situate in the midle as it were betwixt Crete and Rhodes it hath continued hitherto in the possession of the State of Vâ—nice if not taken from them very lately to whom being given with other of the Ilands of these Grecian Seas at the taking of Constantinople by the Western forces it hath the fortune or felicity to continue theirs when almost all the residue were subdued by the Turks The people Greek of the communion of that Church notwithstanding their subjection to a State of Italy 10. RHODES situate in the Rhodian or Carpathian Sea lyeth over against the coast of Lyria in Asia Minor from which distant about 20 miles Formerly called Ophiusa Asteria Aethroea Trinachia Poeessa Corymbia Atabyria and at last Macaria it settled finally and fortunately in the name of Rhodes So named by the Grecians from the abundance of Roses which the soil produceth Rhodos in that language signifying a Rose the Isle of Roses as it were but as the Poets say of Rhoda a Nymph of these Seas here deflowred by Apollo or rather of Rhoda one of the daughters of Apollo begat on Venus For so one of them thus declareth Insula dicta Rhodos de Sole et Cypride nata est Rhoda from whom this Isle took name Of Venus and Apollo came The Iland 140 miles in compass enriched with a most temperate air and a fertile soyl producing finuts in very great plenty full of excellent pastures adorned with trees which alwaies do continue greeâ—â— and in a word so blest with the gists nature that it gave occasion to the fable of those Golden Shewers which were once said to have fallen upon it The wines hereof so excellent and so rich of tast that by the Romans they were used in their second courses or reserved for the sacrifices of the Gods as too good for mortaâ—ls as affirmed by Virgil in the Georâ—icks The cause of which perpetual flourishing and continuall spring is to be ascribed to the powerful influences of the Sun so dearly cherishing this Island or so much in love with it that it is constantly affirmed that no day passeth wherein he shineth not clearly on it be the air in all other places never so much over-cast with Clouds or obscured by mists Fained for that cause to have been naturally a meer Marish altogether unhabitable if not covered with waters till loved by Phoebus anstcrected above the waves by his vigorous influences Of the People we shall speak anon Look we in the mean time on the places of most observation 1. Lindun now Lindo a pety Town but formerly of more esteem of note in those times for the Temple consecrated to Minerva by Danaus King of Egypt landing here when he fled out of that Kingdome As also for the birth of Cares the Architect of the huge Collossus whereof more presently but specially for the nativity of Cleobulus one of the seven wise men of Greece the other six being Solon of Athâ—nâ— Pertander of Corinth Chilo of Sparta Bias of Priene Thales of Miletum and Pittacus of Mitylene Seven men of whom the Grecians most immensely bragged as if the World could neither afford them equals or an equall number for which derided handsomely by Lactanitius an old Christian writer who scoffe 's their paucity and calleth it a miserable and calamitous age in quo septom Soli fuerunt qui hominum vocabula mererentur in which there were no more than seven who deserved to be accompted men 2. Rhodes antiently as now the chief City of it the Iland from hence taking name and formerly as well as in later times depending on the fortunes and strength hereof No place in elder times held superiour to it for the convenency of the Haven magnificent buildings delightfull Orchards and other excellencies Situate on the East part of the Isle on the declining of an hill and neer the Sea where it enjoyeth a safe and commodious Haven treble walled fortified with thirteen Turrets and five strong Bulwarks besides divers Sconces and other out-works this Town and Famagusta in the Isle of Cyprus being conceived to be the two strongest holds in the Turkish Empire In former times one of the principall Universities of the Roman Empire this Rhodes Marseiles Tarsus Athens and Alexandria being reckoned the old Academies of the Monarchy And to this Town as a most noted place of Study Tiberius afterwards Emperour did withdraw himself when Augustus had declared his two Nephewes Lucius and Caius for his Heires pretending onely a desire to improve himself in the waies of literature whereas the true cause was his envy at their preferment Honoured in those times with that huge Collossus one of the seven wonders of the World made by Chares of Lindum before mentioned Composed of Brass in height seventy Cubits every finger of it being as great as an ordinary man and consecrated to the Sun as the proper Deity of the Iland Twelve years in making and having stood but sixty six years was pulled down in an instant by an Earthquake which terribly shook the whole Iland The Rhodians being forbid by an Oracle to erect it again or possibly pretending such an Oracle to save that charge yet held the brass and other materials of it in a manner sacred Not medled with nor sacriligiously purloined till Mnavias the Generall of Osmen the Mahometan Caliph finding in himself no such scruple of conscience after he had subdued this Iland made a prey hereof loading nine hundred Camels with the very brass of it From this Colossus was the Iland sometimes called Colossa and the People Collossians not those Colossians as some have very vainly thought to whom Sain Paul writ his Epistle those being of Colosse a Town of the Greater Phrigya as hath there been noted Here was also in this City antiently a Temple of Bacchus enriched with many presents both of Greeks and Romans of both which People the Rhodians were then held in a fair esteem but the God and the good Wines in greater Towns of less note are 3. Villanova 4. Russicare and some others but
situation more amongst the Mountains had also the name of Galilea Gentium or Galilee of the Gentiles And that either because it lay betwixt the Gentiles and the rest of the Iews or because a great part of it had been gâ—ven by Solomon to the Kings of Tyre But for what cause soever it was called so first certain it is it had this name unto the last known by it in the time of the Apostles as appeareth by Saint Matthews Gospel chap. 4. ver 15. The Lower Galilee is situate on the South of the other memorable for the birth and Education of our blessed Saviour whom Iulian the Apostata called for this cause in scorn the Galilean as for the same the Disciples Generally had the name of Galileans imposed upon them till that of Christian being a name of their own choosing did in fine prevail Both or the greater part of both known in the New Testament by the name of Decapolis or Regio Decapolitant mentioned Mat. 4. 25. Mark 7. 31. So called from the ten principal Cities of it that is to say 1. Caesarea Philippi 2. Aser 3. Cedes-Nepthalim 4. Sephet 5. Chorazim 6. Capernaum 7. Bethsaiâ—â— 8. Jotopata 9. Tiberias and 10. Scythopolis By which accompt it stretched from the Mediteranean to the head of Jordan East and West and from Libanus to the hills of Gilboa North and South which might make up a square of forty miles With reference to the Tribes of Israel the whole Galilee was so disposed of that Aser Nepthalim and a part of the tribe of Dan had their habitation in the Higher Zabulom and Issachar in the Lower according to which distribution we will now describe them 1. The Tribe of NAPHTHALI was so called from NAPHTHALI the sixt Sonne of Jacob begotten on Bilhah the handmaid of Rachel of whom at their first muster were found 53400 fighting men and at the second 44540 able to bear armes The land alotted to them lay on the West-side of the River Jordan opposite to the Northen parts of Ituraea where before we left having on the East the Tribe of Aser and that of Zabulun on the South Within which tract were certain Cities which they never conquered and one which appertained to the Tribe of Dan the chief of those which were with-holden by the Gentiles being Chalcis Abila Heliopolis Cities accompted of as belonging to Coele-Syria where they have been spoken of already That which did appertain to the Tribe of DAN lay on the North-east part hereof confronting the most Northen parts of Ituraea as before was said where the Danites held one Town of moment besides many others of less note And it seemed destined to this Tribe by some old presage the Eastern fountain of Jordan which hath its originall in this tract being called Dan at the time of the defeat which Abraham gave to Cherdor laomer and his Associates hundreds of years before this Tribe had ever a possession in it Of which see Gen. 14. v. 14. The Town of moment first called Leshem by some Writers Laish afterwards subject or allied to the Kings of Sidon and upon strength thereof made good against those of Naphthali but taken by some Adventurers of the Tribe of Dan. Of whom it is said Josuah 19. 47. that finding their own Countrey too little for them they went up and fought against Leshem which they took and called D A N. Accompted after this exploit the utmost bound Northward of the land of Cantan the length thereof being measured from Dan in the North unto Beersheba in the South remarkable for one of the Golden Calves which was placed here by Ieroboam and for the two spring-heads of Iordan rising neer unto it When conquered by the Romans it was called Paneas from a fountain adjoining of that name which with the territory about it after the death of Zenodorus who held it of the Roman Empire as before is said was given by Augustus Caesar unto Herod the Great and by him at his decease to Philip his youngest Sonne with the Tetrarchy of Ituraea and Trachonitis By him repaired and beautified it was called Caesarea Philippi partly to curry favour with Tiberius Caesar partly to preserve the memory of his own name and partly to distinguish it from another Caesarea situate on the shores of the Mediterranean and called Caesarea Palestinae and being so repaired by him it was made the Metropolis of that Tetrarchy Mentioned by that name Mat. 16. 13. when Saint Peter made that confession or acknowledgement of his Lord and Master That he was CHRIST the Sonne of the living God By King Agrippa who succeeded him in his estates in honour of the Emperour Nerâ— it was called Neronia But that and the Adjunct of Philippi were of no continuance the Town being called Caesarea Paneaa in the time of Ptolomy and simply Paneas as before in the time of Saint Hierome Of this Caesarea was tha woman whom our Saviour cured of a bloody Flux by touching but the hem of his garment who in a pious gratitude of so great a mercy erected two Statuaes in this place representing CHRIST and her self kneeling at his feet remaining here entire till the time of Iulian the Apostata by whose command it was cast down and a Statua of his own set up in the place thereof miraculously destroyed by a fire from heaven the City being at that time and long time before an Episcopal See Of less note there were 1. Haleb and 2. Reccath both situate in the confines of it And not far off the strong Town and Castle of 3. Magdala the habitation as some say of Mary Magdalen where the Pharisees desired a signe of our Saviour CHRIST as is said Mat. 15. 39. and 16. 1. the same or some place neer unto it being by Saint Mark reporting the same part of the Story called Dalmanutha chap. 8. 10. 11. But whether this Castle did antiently belong to these Danites or to those of Naphthali or to the Half Tribe of Manasses beyond the River I am not able to determine Of those which were in the possession of the Tribe of NAPHTHALI the Cities of most eminent observation were 1. Hazor or Azor by Junius and Tremelius called Chatzâ—â—â— the Regal City and Metropolis of all the Canaanites memorable for the Rendez-vous of 24. Canaamâ—â— Kings in the war with Joâ—uah by whom it was taken notwithstanding and burnt to ashes But being afterwards re-built it became the Regal Seat of Jabin the King of the Canaanites who so grievously for the space of 20. years afflicted Israel till vanquished by Deborah and Barak Destroyed in that warre and repaired by Solomon it continued in so good estate in our Saviours time that it was then one of the ten Cities of Decapolis in being still but known by the name of Antiopta 2. Cape naum seated on the River Jordan where it falleth into the Sea of Galilee of which Country it was accompted the Metropolis in the time of our Saviour with whose presence
Sebva or Sebviah one of the Companions of that Dosthai who though they kept all the publick festivals as the Jews and the other Samaritans did yet they kept them not at the same time transferring the Pâ—sseover to August the Pentecost to Autumn and the feast of Tabernacles to the time of the Passeovâ—r not suffered for that cause to worship in the Temple of Garizim 3. The Gortheni who kept the same Festivals and observed the same times of those Solemnities as the Law required but kept onely one of the seven dayes of those great Festivals and laid by the rest as dayes of ordinary labour In other points not differing from the other Samaritans who though at first possessed of all the land belonging to the ten Tribes of Israel were yet reduced at last to a narrower compass shut up betwixt Galilee and Judaea within the antient territories of the Tribe of Ephraim and the other half Tribe of Manasses on this side of the water 1. The half Tribe of MANASSES on this side of Jordan was situate betwixt Issachar on the North and the Tribe of Ephraim on the South extending from the Mediterranean to the banks of that River In which the places of most consequence and consideration 1. Beth-san environed almost with the land of Issachar situate neer the banks of Jordan where it beginneth again to streighten and be like it self having been almost lost in the Sea of Galilee first called Nysa and so called by Bacchus or Liber Pater the founder of it in memory of his Nurse there buried but the children of Manasses not being able to expel the natives out of it as in other places gave it the name of Beth-san or the house of an Enemy Afterwards when the Scythians invaded those parts of Asia and compelled some of the Jews to serve them against the rest whom notwithstanding their good service they put all to the sword they new-built this City called therefore by the Grecians Scythopolâ—s or the City of Scythians and by them reckoned as a City of â—oele-Syria Memorable in the old Testament for the hanging of the dead bodies of Saul and his sonnes on the walls hereof by the barbarous Philistims in the time of our Saviour for being the greatest of all the Decapolitan Region as afterwards in the flourishing times of Christianity for being the See of an Arch-Bishop now nothing but a desolate village or an heap of rubbish out of which many goodly Pillars and other peeces of excellent Marble are often digged 2. Terzah used by the Kings of Israel for their Regal Seat till the building of Samaria and the removal of it thither 3. Aâ—rabata the territory whereof called Acrabatena was after made one of the ten Toparchies of Judeâ— 4. Thebes not far from Samaria where the Bastard Abimelech was wounded with a stone which a woman threw at him from the wall and perceiving his death to be drawing on commanded his Page to slay him that it might not be said he perished by the hands of a woman 5. Ephra or Hophrâ— in which Gideon dwelt neer whereunto there stood an Altar consecrated to Baal defaced by Gideon and not farre off the fatal stone on which Abimelech slew 70 of his Brethren An heathenish cruelty and at this day practised by the Turks 6. Asophon an ignoble village made famous only for the great and notable defeat which Ptolomy Lathurus here gave to Alexander the King of the Jews which victory he used with so great barbarity that he slew all the Women as he passed along and caused young children to be sod in Caldronâ— 7 Bezek the City of the bloody Tyrant Adonâ—Bezek whose story touched upon before see at large in Judges chap. 1. By Josephus it is called Bala and seemeth to be the place in which Saul assembled the chief strength of Israel and Judah to the number of 330000. men for the relief of Iabesh Gilead then distressed by the Ammonites 8. Iezreel the Royal City of Ahab and the Kings of his race situate at the foot of the Mountains of Gilboa So neer unto the Borders of Issachar that some have placed it in that Tribe Memorable in sacred story for the stoning of Naboth by the procurement of Iezabel and the breaking of Iezabels neck by command of Iehu A City which gave name to the plains adjoyning called the valley or Plainâ— of Iezreel but by the name of Campus Magnus in the book of Maccabees lib. 1. cap. 12. extending from Sâ—â—thopolis to the Mediterranean famous for the great and many battels which have been fought in it as namely of Gideon against the Mâ—dianites of Saâ—l against the Philistims of Ahah against the Syâ—â—â—n of Jehu against Iehoram and finally of the Christians against the Saracens 9. Megiddo unfortunately observable for the death of the good King Iosiah slain hereabouts in a battel against Pharâ—oh Neâ—â— King of Egypt and before that of Ahaziah King of Iudah who received his death-wound at Gaber a Town adjoining when pursued by Iehu 11. Dora or Dor as the Scriptures call it on the Moditerranian not far from the Castle of Pilgrims in the tribe of Issachar a very strong and powerfull City and therefore chose by Try hon for his City of Refuge who having first treacherâ—sly taken and barbarously murdered Ionathan the Maccabaean after he had received 200 talents for his ransome and no less viâ—lanously slain Antiochus the sixt of Syria his Lord and Master whom he succeeded in his throne was by Antiochus the seventh with an Army of 120000 foot and 8000 horse besieged in this City and most deservedly put to death 12. Caesarea antiently called the Tower of Siraton from Straâ—â—â— a King of the Zidonians new built by Herod and by him not only beautified with a large Theatre and Ampâ—â—theatre both of polished Marble but with a fair and capacious haven which with incredible charge and pains he forced out of the Sea And having in twelve years brought it to perfection in honour of Drusus Caesar Sonne-in-Law of Augustus he caused one of the chief Towers thereof to be called Dâ—â—sus the City it self to be called Caesarea Palestinae In this City was Cornelius baptized by St. Peter here did St. Paul plead in defence of Christianity before Festus then the Roman President and finally here Herod Agrippa was smitten by an Angell and devoured by worms after his Rhetorical Oration which his Parasites called the voyce of God and not of man The Metropolis of all Palestine when one Province only as afterwards of Palestina Prima when by Constantine or some of his Successors cantoned into three the first Bishop hereof being said to be that Cornelius whom Saint Peter here initiated in the faith of CHRIST 13. Antipatris another City of Herods building in the place where Kapharsalama mentioned 1 Maccab. 7. 31. had sometimes stood who in honour of his Father Antipater gave it this new name Neer hereunto did Iudas Maccabaeus overthrew a part of Nicanors Army and
the people sowed dissentions amongst them So that the children of Ammon and Moab stood up against the inhabitants of Mount-Seir utterly to slay and destroy them and when they had made an end of the inhabitants of Mount Seir every one helped to destroy one another 4. Cerioth or Carioth the birth-place of Iudas hence sumamed Iscariot or the man of Carioth who betrayed our Saviour 5. Jether or Jatter nigh unto which was fought that memorable battell wherein Asa King of Iudah by the help of God discomfited Zerah King of the Arabians whose Army consisted of a Million of fighting men 6. Marsia the native Soyl of the Prophet Michah neer whereunto first Asa King of Iudah discomfitted the vast Army of Terah the Arabian or Ethiopian consisting of above a Million of men and afterwards Gorgias was overthrown by Iudas Maccabaeus 7. Emaus after called Nicopolis memorable for the third overthrow which Iudas gave to the said Gorgias for our Redeemers shewing himself after his Resurrection to Cleophas and another of his Disciples for the hot Bathes hereabouts which gave the name of Salntaris to this part of Palestine The sovereign vertue of which waters Sozomen a Christian attributes to the washing of Christ's feet in them as he passed by at that time but Iosephus a Iew ascribes as it is most likely unto naturall causes 8. Hasor or Chatsor one of the forntiere Towns towards Idumaea 9. Odalla or Hadullan an antient and magnificent City taken and destroyed by Josuah and long after much enlarged and beautified by Ionathan one of the Maccabees 10. Ceila or Keila where David sometimes hid himself when he fled from Saul by him delivered afterwards from the assaults of the Philistims 11. Eleutheropolis or the Free City not far from Hebron a City of later date than any of Iudah mentioned by Ptolomy and much remembred by Saint Hierome 12. Azecha not far from Emaus to which Iosuah followed Dabir the King of Eglon and his four Associates whom he discomfited in the cause and quarrell of the Gibeonites molested by them for submitting to their common Enemy Seated in the vally of Terebinth and of very great strength presuming upon which it revolted from Ioram King of Judah at the same time that Libnâ— and the Edomites had revolted from him 13. Beth-Sur or Seth-Sora that is to say the house on the Rock so called from the situation on a rocky hill one of the strongest places of Sudah Fortified first by Roboam the son of Solomon after by Iudas Maccabaeus and finally made impregnable by his brother Simeon 14. Adoram bordering on the Dead-Sea beautified also by Roboam 15. Zoar in former times called Bela but took his name from the words of Lot alleging that it was but a little one Gen. 19. 20. as the word Tsohor doth import in whose escape it was preserved being otherwise one of the five Cities of the Region called Pentapolis doomed unto destruction the other four Sodom Gomorrals Adâ—ma and Seboim being at the same time destroied by fire and brimstone 16. Massada situate on an high Mountain called Collis Achilloe an impregnable fortress built by Herod the Great in the place where Ionathan the Maccabee had sometime raised a very strong Castle Which he fortified with 27. Turrets and left therein as in a place impregnable and inaccessible a Magazine of Armes and all warlike furniture for an Army of 100000 men 17. Libna a strong City seated in a corner of Iudah running between the Tribes of Dan and Benjamin This City revolted from Ioram King of Iudah at the same time the Edomites did and continued a free State even as long as Iudab continued a Kingdome 18. Ziph in the wilderness wherein David hid himself from the fury of Saul Hither when Saul pursued him David came into his Camp the watch being all asleep and took thence his spear and a Cruse of oyl and departed Abishai indeed would fain have killed him but David though he knew that Samuel had by Gods command abdicated Saul from the Kingdome and that himself was appointed in his stead would not touch him but left him to the judgement of the Lord whose annointed he was 19. Bethlem or to distinguish it from another of this name in Zabulon so called Bethlem-Iudah where Christ was born and the Innocents suffered for him before he had suffered for them In this general Massacre of young children a sonne of Herods which was at nurse was also slain Which being told unto Augustus he replyed he had rather be Herods swine than his sonne His swine being safe in regard the Iews were forbidden hog-meat but his sonnes frequently made away upon fears and jealousies A Town for this cause had in great respect by the Primitive Christians beautified by Helen with a Stately Temple which yet standeth entire by the Lady Paula much extolled by Saint Hierome with some goodly Monasteries in one of which the body of that Father lieth and by the Western Christianâ— with a See Episcopal 20. On the frontire of this Country towards the Philistians was that strong Castle which Herod repairing called Herodium seated on a hill the ascent unto which was made with 200 steps of Marble exceeding fair and large In this Countrey also are the hils of Engaddi in a Cave of which David cut off the lap of Sauls garment and all along the bottomes whereof were the gardens of Balsamum or Opobalsamum the trees of which were by Cleopatra at such time as she governed M. Antony and the East sent for to be replanted in Heliopolis of Aegypt and Herod who durst not deny them plucked them up by the roots and sent them to her 5. The Tribe of BENIAMIN took name from the twelf and youngest sonne of Iacob by Rachel his best beloved wife who died in that Child-birth of which at the first muster neer unto Mount Sinai were numbred 35000 able men and at the second muster when they entred the Promised Land there were found of them fit for Armes 45600. persons A Tribe in great danger to have been utterly cut off by the folly of the men of Gibeah all Israel arming against it as one man For besides those that perished in the former battels there fell in one day 25000 men that drew the sword the sury of the Conquerours after that great victory sparing neither man nor beast nor any thing that came to hand and burning down all their Cities also which they came unto So great an havock was there made even of innocent maidens that when the edge of this displeasure was taken off there were not wives enough found for those few young men which had escaped the other Tribes having bound themselves by a solemn oath not to bestow their daughters on them insomuch that they were fain to provide themselves of wives of the daughters of Iabesh-Gilead a Town of the Manissites beyond Iordan which they took by assault and of the daughters of Shilo whom they took by Stratagem The whole
the removing of the Imperiall Seat to Damascus in Syria and after that the usuall place of meeting for â—â—â—sultation in affairs of State relating to the peace of this Countrey and the common interest of this People as memorable for the Sepulchre of Mortis Hali the Progenitor of the Persian Sophies as Medina is for that of Mahomet 5. Meccha supposed to be the Mechara of Ptolomy situate in the like barren soyl not far from Medina but of far greater resort and trafick the whole wealth in a manner of this Countrey together with the commodities of Persia and India being first brought hither and from hence on Camels backs transported into Aegypt Syria Palestine and other parts of the Turkish Empire Unwalled and either for that cause or for concealement of their fopperies from the eyes of Christians it is made death for any Christian for to come within five miles of it Utterly destitute of water but what they keep in cisternes from one shewer of rain to another or else brought thither with great charge otherwise pleasantly seated rich and containing about 6000 families every year visited with three Caravans or troops of Merchants and Pilgrims from India Damascus and Grand Caire who having done their business and devotions there go afterwards in Pilgrimage to Medina also to the great enriching of both places 6. Ziden the Haven Town to Mecca from which distant about 40. miles situate on the Red Sea in a sandy soyl unwalled and much exposed both to wind and weather but wealthy well-built and of great resort 7. Zebit now the Metropolis of the Countrey situate about half a daies journey from the Red Sea in a large plain between two mountains a Riveret of the smae name passing by it well-traded for Sugars spice and fruits the ordinary residence of the Turkish Beglerâ—e by whom taken not longer after Aden 8. Eltor a Port Town of this Countrey where the Christians are suffered to inhabit 9. Aden on the very entrance of the Red Sea neer the Streights called 〈◊〉 Mâ—ndell supposed by some to be the Madoce of Ptolomy but more agreeing in situation with the 〈◊〉 Emporie by him called Arabia The fairest Town of the whole Peninsula of great strength both by Art and Nature well-traded and well-fortified having a large capacious Haven seldome without good store of shipping and containing to the number of six thousand persons Once a distinct Kingdome of itself but treacherously surprized by the Turks Anno 1538. and therewith all the rest of the Countrey made afterwards the seat of a Turkish Beglerbeg under whom and him of Zebit are supposed to be no fewer than thirty thousand Timariots 10. Oran the Lock and Key of the Southern Ocean 11. Thema or Theman the same I take it which our later travellers call Zeman situate more within the land affirmed by Benjamin the Jew surnamed Tuledensis to be a Town of 15 miles square but to have within the walls thereof great quantity of ground for tillage 12. Zarval a retiring place of the Caliphs when they lived in this Countrey 13. Hor on the point or Promontory called Chorodemus a Garrison not long since of the Kings of Ormus 14. Muskahat on the Persian Gulf neer the point of Land called Cape Rozelgate opposite to Surat in the East India and possessed by the Portugals who have fortified it with a well-built Castle for defence of their ships and Frigots which frequent those Seas Of no great note till the taking of Ormus by the Persians many of the Inhabitants whereof were since setled here Of the affairs of this Countrey we shall speak anon having first took a brief view of the Ilands which belong unto it 4. THE ARABICK ILANDS The ILANDS which lie round about the shores of Arabia Felix and have been antiently accompted as parts thereof are dispersed either in the 1. Red-Sea 2. Southern Ocean or 3. the Gulf of Persia 1. The RED-SEA called also by the Antients Sinus Arabicus and now Golso di Mecca is that part or branch of the Southern Ocean which interposeth it self betwixt Egypt on the East Arabia Felix and some part of Petraa on the West the North-East bound of it touching upon Idumaea or the Cost of Edom. Extended in length from the Town of Sues antiently called Arsinoe in the bottom of it to the streights of Babe!-Mandel where it openeth into the Southern Ocean for the space of one thousand and four thousand miles in breadth for the most part but one hundred but in some places almost two the Streights themselves not being above a mile and an half antiently chained by the Kings of Aegypt as is said by Strabo but now left open by the Turk who is Lord hereof A violent and unquiet Sea full of sands and shelves insomuch as they who passe in and out are fain to make use of Pilots which dwell thereabouts and are experienced in the channel Sufficiently famous in all times and stories for the miraculous passage of the Children of Israel It took the name of the Red-Sea as some conceived from the redness of the sands as others have delivered from the redness of the waters but later observations have discovered the weakness and absurdity of these Etymologies the Sea and Sands being coloured here as in other places By the Grecians it was called Erythraum which in that tongue signifieth Red also not from the colour either of the sands or waters but from one Erythras supposed to be the Sonne of Perseus and Andromeda who commanded the Eastem shores hereof And these come neerer to the mark than the others did For the truth is it was originally called the Sea of Edom because it took beginning on the coasts of that Countrey which word in the Hebrew signifying Red as appeareth Gen. 25. 30. first given as a nick-name to Esau and from him afterwards to Mount Seir or the Land of Edom Gen. 36. 31. was by the Greeks rendred Erthraum and Mare Rubrum by the Latines Whence the name of the Red Sea became known to all but the reason of the name to few Of the great trafick which was antiently driven up this Sea we shall speak hereafter when we are in Egypt on the other side of it Look we now on the Ilands which belong to Arabia as they all generally do Known in the times of Ptolomy by the names of 1. Adani 2. Aeni 3. Are 4. Cardamine 5. Combusta 6. Damanum 7. Hieracum or the Isle of Hawkes 8. Maliaci 9. Polbii 10. Socratis 11. Timagenis and 12. Zygana But by what names now called and of what note then is a thing so doubtfull that I dare not offer a conjecture Late Travellers report almost all of them to be small desolate or but meanly inhabited described by them under other names One there is of indifferent largeness said to be an hundred twenty and five miles long though but twelve broad called Dalaqua with a City in it of that name where they gather Pearls 2. Then
shade they shall spend their time with amourous Virgins whose mansion shall not be far distant The men shall never exceed the age of thirty nor the women of fifteen and both shall have their virginities renewed as fast as lost Fryday he ordained to be the Sabbath-day partly to distinguish his followers from the Jewes and Christians who sole unize the daies ensuing but principally because he was on that day proclamed King or Emperor and solemnly so created Wine and Swines-flesh are the principall things forbidden by the Alcoran the last whereof they unanimously refrain but on the first they are so sotted that when they come at it they seldome go home again unled insomuch that all the wines in Constantinople have been thown about the streets and death made the penalty for any that will presume to bring any more into the City Manomet taught them that every one should be saved by his own Religion him onely excepted that revolted from the Alcoran unto another law but so that under the notion of Religion he means onely such as worship the one and onely God excluding by that means the old Idolaters of the Gentiles from the hopes of salvation And he taught too that at the end of the world all men that professed any such Religion should go into Paradise the Jews under the banner of Moses the Christians under the banner of Christ and the Saracens under the banner of Mahomet They compel no man therefore to abjure the faith in which he was born but commend and approve secretly such as they find zealous and constant in their own Religion yet holding it an especial honour to have daily new proselytes they incite them by hope of freedome and preferment which with many are motives too much prevailing Hence I have heard many say that it is better for a man that would enjoy liberty of conscience to live in the Countries professing Mahometanism than Papistry for in the one he shall never be free from the bloody inquistion in the other he is never molested if he meddle not with the Law their women or their slaves The opinions which they hold concerning the end of the World are very ridiculous as that at the winding of a horn not all flesh onely but the Angels themselves shall die that the Earth with an Earthquake shall be kneaded together like a lump of dough that a second blast of the same horn shall after fourty dayes restore all again that Cain shall be the Captain or ring-leader of the damned who shall have the countenance of dogs and swine that they shall pass over the bridge of Justice laden with their sinnes in satchels that the great sinners shall fall into hell the letter into purgatory onely with a thousand of the like fopperies which it is needless to add here considering that the Alcoran it self is now extant in the English and every one that lists may read it A thing so full of tautologies inchohaerencies and such gross absurdities of so impure and camal mixture that he must lay aside the use of his natural reason who is taken by it if force ambition or the want of Christian education do not lead him on For if we seriously look into the causes of the deplorable increase and long continuance of this Religion we shall find them to be chiefly these 1. The Greatness of the Victories gotten by the Saracens who easily compelled the conquered Nations to receive their Law 2. The great zeal and diligence of the Arabians themselves who being a numerous People and much given to Merchandise have possessed themselves of all the Sea-coasts of Africk from the streights of Babel-Mandel almost as farre as to the Cape of good hope of all the Ilands in those Seas and many Factories and good Towns on the coasts of India in all which they have setled their Religion also as a thing inseparable from their Nation 3. A peremptory restraint of all disputation in any point of Religion whatsoever it be 4. The suppressing of Philosophy and the study of Humane Sciences the light whereof might easily detect the grosseness of their Superstitions 5. The sensual liberty allowed of having variety of wives and as many Concubines as they are able to keep 6. The promise of the like sensual pleasures in the other world with which a sense not illuminated with the Spirit of God doth for the most part use to be more affected than with the speculative hope of spirituall happiness 7. The forbiding of Printing and printed Books by which the People might come to see the verity and purity of the Christian faith the falshood and impurity of the Law of Mahomet These last not useful or at least not able to induce belief if the first had not opened and prepared the way For indeed force of Armes was the strongest Argument by which Mahomet himself confirmed and his Successors in their times have since propagated and dispersed his doctrines Strengthened by the resort of that rascal Rabble which repaired to him he assaults Medina pretending a quarrel to the Jews who had there a Synagogue Repulsed at first with loss of men and a wound in his face by which some of his fore-teeth were beaten out there likely to have made an end of his new Religion if not recovered by his Souldiers for a further mischief At the next onset he prevailed the battel being fought neer a place called Bedez situate betwixt Mecca and Medina frequently mentioned in the Alcoran After which fight he took the City converting the Synagogue to a Temple for his own impieties the news whereof so starded the Phylarchy or nobility of Mecca that they armed all their powers against him and sped so well in the beginning of the warre that they drove him forcibly from their territories which not long after he subdued and set his chief seat at Mecca From that his flight the Saracens began their computation of years as we from CHRISTS Nativity which they call the Hegira which beginneth about the year of our Redemption 617. concerning which time I cannot but observe that Mahomet compiled his devilish doctrine beginning his Empire and Boniface the third assumed his Antichristian title beginning his unlimited Supremacy nigh about the same year It was called the Hegira from the Arabick Hegirathi which by the learned in that tongue is rendred by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i.e. the persecution raised ab ut Religion Joseph Scaliger in the first edition of his most laborious work de emendatione temporum casteth off this Etymology with purum putum mendacium He will not have it called Aera fugae or persecutioris but Aera Hagarene because for sooth the Arabians were by some called Hagarons I believe it would have puzled Joseph with all his reading to shew unto us any Epoche or Aera which is taken from the name of a Nation And therefore other reason he giveth us none but this Nos autem scimus vocem illam primogenia significations ab
the same fortunes ever since that they are hardly to be parted in course of story though each must have unto it self a distinct Chorographie First then we begin with MEDIA MEDIA is bounded on the East with Parthia and some part of Hyrcania Provinces of the Persian Empire on the West with Armenia Major and some part of Assyria on the North with the Caspian Sea and those parts of Armenia Major which now pass in the accompt of Georgia and on the South with Persia So called from Madai the sonne of Japhet by whom first planted and possessed after that general dispersion made at Babel Known by this name amongst the antients both Greeks and Romans but at this time called Sheirvan by the Turks and Persians the word signifying in the language of this Countrey a Milkie-Plain The Countrey of a large extent and of so different nature as one would think it not the same The North parts lying betwixt Mount Taurus and the Hyrcanian Sea very cold and comfortless so barren that for the most part they make their bread of dried Almonds and their drink of the juice of certain herbs Fruit-trees they have but few and those but of Apples nor any droves of tame cattel as in other places their food being generally on Ventson or the flesh of wild beasts took in hunting But on the South-side of the Taurus the soyl is very rich and the Countrey pleasant plentifull both of corn and wine and all things necessary full of fat pastures some of them so large in compass that 50000 horses do graze upon it The people antiently great Warriers as those who ruined the great Empire of the Babylonians and laid upon themselves and their own vertue the foundation of the second Monarchy But being not long after incorporated into the same Empire with the Persians have not onely ever since followed the same fortunes with them but participate of their nature also and therefore we shall hear more of their Character when we come to Persia Polygâ—mie antiently amongst them so farre from being esteemed a sinne or an inconvenience that it was a punishment for the common Villager to have less than seven wives or the woman if of noble birth fewer than five husbands In their warres they use commonly to envenom their Arrows with an oyl or liquor made of a bituminous water called Naphta whereof there is great plenty both here in Persia and Assyria The oyl called Oleum Mediacum from this people only because their invention and by them most mischievously used The Arrow which was anointed with it being shot from a slacker bow for a swift and strong motion took away its vertue did burn the flesh wherein it fastned with so great a violence that nothing but dust could mitigate the fury of it water increasing rather than diminishing that malignant flame The Christian Religion was first here planted by Saint Thomas but never had the happiness to be so universally embraced as in other places alwayes opposed and suppressed either by Paganism in the time of the old Porsian Kings or by Mahometanism since the first conquest of this Countrey by the power of the Saracons Some Christians yet there be amongst them either of the Armenian or Nestorian Sects as in all other parts of the Persian Empire the specialties of whose Religion have been elsewhere spoke of Here live also very many Jews indulged the free exercise of their Religion many of which are the Descendants of those Tribes which were transplanted hither by Salmanassar But the Religion generally embraced and countenanced is that of Mahomet according to the Sophian or Persian Sects the Language of which Nation they do also speak though they had a language of their own different from that of the Parthian Elamite or Persian as appeareth Acts 2. v. 9. where they are reckoned as distinct Mountains of chief note 1. Orontes 2. Coronus 3. Chabor as the boundary betwixt Media and Assyria 4. Jasonium 5. Lagoas all of them except Chaboras onely the disjointed branches of Mount Taurus which is here more broken and divided than in any part of his course besides Out of these flow their principall Rivers 1. Amandus 2. Strato and 3. Carindas of greatest eminence in this Countrey in the time of Ptolomy but otherwise of no great account or observation 4. Canac the Divider of this Province from Armenia Major but whether any of the former under this new name I am not able to affâ—â—m Adde hereunto the great Lake now called Argis by the Persians Vâ—â—sthlar but by Strabo named Martiana Palus situate in the confines of Assyria Media and Armenia of the fish whereof dryed by the Sun and wind and sold into divers other Conntreys the people of these parts raise a great commodity In former times it was divided into many Provinces the principall of which 1. Tropatene 2. Charomeâ—â—rene 3. Daritis 4 Marciane 5. Amariace and 6. Syro-Media these and the rest reduced to two in the later reckonings viz. Atropatia and 2. Media Major 1. ATROPATIA is that part hereof which lieth betwixt Mount Taurus and the Caspian Sea So called from that Atropatus Governor of these parts in the time of Darius the last persian Monarch who so valiantly held out against the Macedonians The Tropatene as I take it of the antient Writers A patten cold and unhospitable Countrey as before described and for that cause allotted for the dwelling of many of the captive Israelites brought hither by Salmanassar when he conquered that Kingdome their numbers being found so great in this Northern Region that benjamin the Jew reckoned no fewer than 50000 of them in one City onely which he calleth by the name of Madai And that great numbers of them were transplanted hither appeareth by that passage 2 Kings 17. 6. where it is said that they were placed in Halan and Habor by the River of Gozâ—n and in the Cities of the Medes Now Halah or Chalah seems almost probably to be that Region of Assyria which Ptolomy calleth Chalatone in the North of that Countrey towards Media Habor or Chabor to be that Mount Chaberus which parteth this Countrey from Assyria in which Mountainous tract there was in those times a City of the same name also Betwixt which City and the banks of the Caspian Sea I find in Ptolomy the City Gauzania in the 40th degree and 40 minutes of Northern Latitude in which there are apparent footsteeps of the name of the River Gozin upon whose banks it was most likely to be seated Places of most observation in it 1. Hamadum by Benjamin the Jew called Madai replenished in his time with families of the captive Israelites 2. Gaurazania another dwelling of those Tribes spoken of before 3. Mandigarsis of which nothing extant but the name 4 Gelan the Gela of the antients whom the Greeks call Cadusii 5. Bochu more towards the the Caspian Sea hence called Mare de Bochu 6. Ere 's a place of great strength but possessed by the
the instigation of Lais that infamous strumpet as in revenge for so many Cities of the Greeks which the Persians formerly had burnt in the Grecian warres And though Alexander in his sober sense did repent him of it and gave order that it should be re-edisied yet did it never rise to its former height the Conquerour dying shortly after and that purpose with him So ruined in the age of Qu. Curtius who lived in the time of Claudius Caesar that he prosesseth vestigium ejus non inveniri nisi Araxes amnis ostendert that no footsteps of it had been found if not shewn and pointed out by the River Araxes on whose banks it stood But by the fall thereof rose 8. Shyras now the chief City of this Province situate in a fair large plain hemmed about with mountains under one of which it is plealantly seated in compass about nine miles well built and beautified with fair Gardens and magnificent Mosques two of which larger than the rest are made more eminent by the addition of two Spires or Sceeples covered with a painting of Gold and Azure the fabricks for the most part of Mosaick work as light almost by night as day by reason of a thousand Lamps burning nightly in them A City as is said by a modern Traveller which for good wine pretty women peasant fruits and a gallan People may hold comparison with the best in Pâ—rsia 9. Moyown on the North-east of Shyras delightfully situate amongst woods and fruitfull pastures and blessed not onely with good wine but wholesome waters of which last few parts of Persia have much cause to brag 10. Bamaraw on the Southwest of Shyras towards Carmania chiefly remarkable for the ruines of an antient Castle situate on the top of a losty mountain 11. Goyaam a Town of a thousand houses 12. Berry of no great bigness but of most esteem by reason of a fair Mosque a School for the Arabick tongue and the Sepulchre of one of their false Prophets of which the Persians besides Mahomet and Mortis-Ali do acknowledge many The first Inhabitants here were of the posterity of Elam the sonne of Sem and such who under his conduct were setled here called from hence Elamites in the usual stile of holy Scriptures by the Greeks and Latines Elymaei who spreading themselves into Susiana and by degrees also into other Provinces became so considerable that the name of Elamite and Elam were of great renown having a language to themselves distinct from that of the Medes and Parthians as is appatent Act. 2. and comprehending under that appellation the adjoining Regions as appears plainly in the eighth of the Prophet Damel where Susa is said to be in the Province of Elam How the name was changed into that of Persia hath been shewn before Such as continued in this Province divided into the Tribes of the Mesabatee Rapsit Hippophagi Suzaei Megores and Stabaei were at first under the command of their own Princes onely amongst which Cherdolaomer is of greatest fame who having the conduct of some Advertureâ—rs of this nation associated himself with Amramphel the leader of some Assyrian Troops and by the name of the Kings of Elam and Assyria invaded Palestine subdued the City of Sodom took Lot prisoner and in the end were overthrown by the forces of Abraham Of no note after this expedition till the time of Perses the Father of Achaemenes who being Provinciall Governour of these Countreys under Sardanapalus joined with Arbaces and Belochus in the war against him and by the victory got for himself the dominion over those estates which he had formerly ruled for the Assyrians with reference to the Kings of Media as the Supreme Lords whose Successours till the time of Cyrus take in order thus The Kings of Persis 1. Perses from whom perhaps the name of Persis may be more properly derived than either from Perseus the sonne of Danae or the sonne of that Perseus by Andromeda 2. Achaemenes from whom the Persians had the name of Achaementi and the succeeding Kings were called Achaemenides 3. Cambyses in some places of Herodotus called also Darius 4. Cyrus from whose second sonne named Teispeus descended that Darius the sonne of Hystaspis one of the seven Persian Princes who got the Kingdom on the expiration of the present line and the extirpation of the Magi of which more hereafter 5. Cambyses II. the sonne of Cyrus 6. Cyrus II surnamed the Great sonne of Cambyses and Mandane the daughter of Astyagos King of Media who joining with Cyaxares or Darius Medus overthrew the Babylonian Empire and translated thereby the Supreme power to the Medes and Persians Of which more hereafter CARMANIA CARMANIA is bounded on the East with Gedrosia and some part of Aria on the West with part of Persis and the Gulf of Persia from hence called also by the name of Sinus Carmanicus on the North with Parthia and on the South with the main Indian Ocean So called from the Carmani a chief People of it but the reason of that name I sind not It is now generally called Chyrman those parts of it which lie next to Parthia which Ptolomy calleth Carmania Deserta being now named Mingia and by some Dulcinde The Countrey for the most part barren and but ill inhabited That part which Ptolomy calleth Carmania Deserta being truly such a wilderness or very Desart having in it neither Town nor village but some scattered houses and those but ill provided of food and necessaries full of unprofitable sands destitute of water and of a very hot and unhealthy air And though the other part hereof which lieth towards the Ocean hath a Sea coast of above 200 leagues in length and many Rivers emptying themselves into it yet are they not the richer by it the shores being full of rocks and the Rivers small so that they neither have good Port nor safe coming to it The best commodities here of besides their Manufactures are Dates Myrrhe Arsenic some few mines of silver more of brass and iron and good store of Alabaster In which regard the Inhabitants hereof were antiently called Ichihyophagi because they lived wholly upon fish the Countrey yielding little else for the life of man Carmani sine veste ac frage sine pecore ac sedibus piscium cute se velant carne vescuntur praeter capita toto corpore hirsuti The Carmans saith Pomponius Mela have neither fruits nor rayment nor house not cattel but cloth themselves with the skins and feed themselves with the flesh of fishes hairie not onely in their heads but over all their bodies also Where by the way Ammianus Marcellinus must be out in his informations who telleth us of these very Carmans that their Countrey though far less than that of Arabia Felix and far more obscure was as well replenished with Rivers and for fertility of soil not inferior to it But we must understand the one of the best parts of Carmania the other of Deserta onely Amongst the
conquests there or from some other Prince of the same name I determine not And in this tract were those two Pillars advanced unto the honour of Alexander in Ptolomy called Columnoe Alexandri in whose time they stood without defacement there being also Altars erected to him or in memory of him neer the Banks of Tanais occuring in the same Author by the name of Aâ—oe Alexandri Which probably occasioned the error of Qu. Curtius who brings Alexander in pursuit of the Scythian warre as farre as Tanais whereas it is apparent by the course of his actions that he never got beyond the River Iaxartes distant from Tanais no less than 2000 miles This Tribe first governed by its own King whom they called Vlu-Cham or the Great Cham was in the year 1506. subdued by the Crim-Tartar and made subject to him Afterwards conquered by Basilius the Great Duke of Mosâ—ovy who thereupon assumed the title of King of Bolgar which his Successors still preserve with the Town it self well garrisoned to keep open the whole course of the River Volga by which they mannage the great trade of the Caspian Sea But for the main body of this people they returned again to their obedience to the Crimâ— as being a limb of the same body with him and are subject unto his commands though by reason of their neighbourhood to the Moscovite and commerce with that Nation they frame themselves both to their language habit and behaviour 3. East of the Zavolhenses on the other side of the Volga dwell the NOIHACENSES or NAGAIANS spreading as far as the borders of Zagathay and declining Southward towards the Caspian Sea and the Montes Hippici Accompted the best men of war of all the Tartars but more fierce and cruell than the rest void of all Arts not having or contemning money or the use of Corn. Horse-flesh and Mares Milk their best diet the flesh either rosted by the Sun or heated by continuall hanging at their sadle-bow And with such cheer nor worse nor better did Azim Can one of the Princes of this Tribe entertain Jenkinson and other English men in their travells to the Caspian from the River Volga Their chief Town if possibly it deserve that name is called Scharayirzik the Residence of one of their Princes and the next Sellisture where the said Jenkinson found the Cham as in the prime place of his abode The Government is by severall Morseys the Heads or Chiefs no doubt of their severall Clans agreeing well enough together against the Moscovite whom they infest with frequent inrodes and put him to the charge of continual Garrisons at Casan Astrachan and Wiatra Their warres for the most part only proedatorie rather to get some present booty than out of any hope to enlarge their dominion and therefore commonly pacifyed and sent home with presents The Great Duke is so good a Statesman as to think the expence of money cheaper than that of blood especially when he hath to deal with such an Enemy who hath neit her any Town of consequence or fixt place of dwelling and consequently nothing to be got but blowes Their Morseys formerly more in number were of late times reduced unto three of which he of Scharayick was the Chief to whose direction and appointment especially in matters which concerned the publick the other two do commonly submit themselves 4. Betwixt these Nagaians and the Circassians lie those Tribes which they call the KIRGESSI spreading as far as to the mouths or influx of the River Volga but intermixt with the Heselites and Baschurides two other of the Tartarian Tribes but of less power Their life for the most part in continuall motion removing with their wives and families from one place to another and governing themselves in their removes by the sight of the Pole-star Partly Mahometan partly Gentile but the Gentiles make the greater number not burying their dead bodies as in other places but hanging them upon a tree though they stink again certain enough that they will be devoured or sweetned before they return back to the same Station Much reverence yet they give their Priests by whom sanctified besprinkled in their publick meetings with a certain mixture compounded of blood milk earth and Cow-dung A most sweet confection but good enough for them that desire no better And yet with these the Moscovite is fain to hold faire compliance and to send them every year some presents for fear they should joyn with the Nagatans or otherwise disturb him in his Caspian Trade down the River Volga 5. The THVMENSES or THVMENTARTARS lie more North than any of these Tartarians having on the South the Zavolhenses and the territory of Viatka in the Empire of Russia A warlike people and living neer a dangerous neighbour for which cause they do not straggle so abroad in petit companies as the others do but keep together in great bodies For the most part much delighted in Negromancy and conjurations In which the devill so befools them that he suffereth them to raise tempests and sometimes by Diabolicaell illusions to defeat their enemies The only Hord of all Deserta which still continue in obedience to their natural Lord the great Cham of Cathay And unto these we may adjoin the Molgomozans all Gentiles and the most barbarous of all living in Caves and feeding upon worms and mice and Serpents and such other Vermine as would be poison unto any but such Molgomozans who are more poisonous than those creatures These Hords together with the Kingdomes of Casan and Astrachan and such of the Russian Provinces as lie on the East of Tanais and the River Duina make up that Countrey which antiently passed under the name of Sarmatia Asiatica inhabited originally by the Descendants of Gomer Mesech Tubal Magog the sonnes of Japhet spreading themselves more Northwards as they grew in numbers out of Aloania Iberia Colchis and the Pontick or Cimmerian Nations Divided into the Tribes or Families of the Olandae Gerri Samocolchi Sovani Seci Scimâ—itoe Agaritae Merdi Conapseni Chaenides Basilici Hyperborei Hâ—ppâ—phagi and others of as little note these last so called from their eating of horses which dyet they have left unto their Successours So like in manners and conditions to the neighbouring Scythians that they passed commonly by that name and by that name are memorable for the expedition by them made into Asia the Greater at such time as the Cimmerians fell into Asia Minor For passing without opposition thorow the Sarmatian Streights where they might have been easily kept out and leaving behind them the more barren Countrey of Albania they fell into Media where they were incountred but victorious by Phraartes then King of the Medes Who finding that he was not able to remove them by force assayed it by cunning and first perswaded them to look towards the South as into richer Countries and more like to yield them full content Hereupon full of prey and presents they marched towards Aegypt out were met in Syria
themselves and print them in their own tongue onely as our English Paper-Blurers do publish them in the Latine to the eye of others and send them twice a-year to the publick Marts though neither worth the Readers eye nor the Printers hand Scriptorum plus est hodie quam muscarum olim cum caletur maxime the complaint once of an old Comedian was never truer than at the present But not to dive too deep into this dispute the people as before was said are good Artisicers ingenious and excellent in all things which they take in hand the porcellan dishes curious carvings and the fine painted works which we have in Tables Leathers Stuffes being brought from thence A politick and judicious Nation but very jealous of their women and great tyrants over them not suffering them to go abroad or sit down at the Table if any stranger be invited unless he be some very neer kinsman A tyranny or restraint which the poor women give no cause for being said to be very honest and much reserved not so much as shewing themselves at a window for fear of offence and if they use painting as most of them do it is rather to preserve themselves in the good affections of their husbands than for any other lewd respects For the most part of a fair hair whereof very curious binding it about their heads with Ribbands of silk garnished with pearles and pretious stones Neat in their dress and very costly in their apparel with reference to their estates and the degree of their husbands the richer sort wearing Sattin striped with Gold and interlaced with very rich Jewe's the poorer in Serge and razed velvets They have most of them little feet which they take great pride in and for this cause bind them up hard from their very infancy which they endure patiently though it be very painfull because a small foot is accounted for so great a grace And yet it is conceived that this proceedeth not so much from their own curiosity as from the jealousy of the men who have brought it in to the end that they should not be able to go but with a great deal of pain and that going with so ill a grace and so little case they should have no desire to stirre much abroad A custome so antient and received that it hath got the force of law and if any mother should do otherwise in breeding their daughters they would undergo some censure or mark of infamy If a desire to see their Parents get them the freedome of a visit they are carryed to them in close chairs and attended by so many waiters that it is not possible that any man either so see them or hold any discourse with them Of both Sexes it is thought that this Countrey containeth no fewer than 70 Millions Which though it seem to be a number beyond all belief yet it is knowingly averred and may be thought probable enough if we consider the spaciousness of the Countrey 2. The secret goodness of the stars and temperature of the air 3. The abundance of all things necessary to life 4. That it is not lawful for the King to make any war but meerly defensive and so they enjoy perpetuall peace 5. That it is not lawfull for any 〈◊〉 to go out of the Countrey and 6. That here the Sea is as well peopled as whole Provinces elsewhere For the ships do resemble a City in which they buy sell are born and die And on the River which watretâ— the walls of â—anquin up to Paquin which is no less than 300 leagues the ships are said to be so thick ranked that it seemeth to be a continuall street The people hereof in matters of Religion are generally all Gentiles and conceive thus of the creation That there was one 〈◊〉 who created Panzon and Panzona whose posterity remained 90000 years but they for their wickedness being destroyed Taine created Lâ—titzâ—m who had two horns from the right came men from the left came women When any of them dieth they cloath him in his best apparell all perfumed set him in his best chair and there all his neerest kindred kneeling before him take their leave with tears When he is coffined they place him in a room richly furnished and set by him a table full of viands and good cheer with candles continually burning on it Not much unlike to which ceremonies we find how whilst the funerall was preparing for Francis the French King his Status apparelled in royall robes with the Crown Scepter c. was laid on his bed whither dinner and supper was daily served in with the like state and solemâ—ity as when he was living But to return again to my dead Chinois when he had lain as is above said fifteen dayes he is carried forth to his funerall the place whereof is in the fields for to be buried within the walls were a thing of all others the most wretched Hither when they are in the manner of a procession come they burn his body and with it men cattell and other provision for his attendance and sustenance in the other world as they use in the funeralls of 〈◊〉 As great Idolaters as any sacrificing to the very devil and that upon the same reason as the most ignorant sort of the Gentiles do because forsooth he is a wicked and mischievous creature and would otherwise hurt them Yet in the midle of this darkness there appeareth some light whereby we may perceive that Christianity had some footing here in the times foregoing For they believe that God is an immortall spirit that by him the first man was made of nothing that the soul dieth not with the body but is capable of reward and punishment in another â—ife according to the works it hath done in this Which lest they should be thought to be onely some remainders of the light of nature the â—arned men amongst the antient Greeks and Romans having so much 〈◊〉 as this without the Gospel we may here add that the Idol most generally worshipped by them is painted with three heads looking one on another signifying as themselves affirm that they have all but one will which makes some think they had been antiently instructed in the doctrine of the holy Trinity They have also the picture of a very fair woman holding a Child in her Arms who as they say was daughter of some great King and that she was delivered of that Infant when she was a Virgin And as some add they have portraitures of the fashion and with the marks or Characters of the twelve Apostles as usually painted in some part of the Christian Church of whom they are able to say nothing but that they were great Philosophers who lived vertuously here and were therefore made Angels in Heaven And finally they hold that there is a great number of Saints or men estated in an eminent degree of happiness who in their times exceeded others in knowledge industry or valour or lived an
Southwards in the Latitude of 28. But what it loseth in Antiquity it hath got in honor the Town and Territory being a peculiar Kingdome till Echebar the Mogul subdued it Anno 1598 in his passage from Lahor to Decan But it lost nothing by the hand For Echebar delighted in the situation of it and that withall it stood in the middest of his Kingdomes made it the Seat Royall of his Empire fixt there for the most part ever since by means whereof exceedingly increased in wealth beauty and greatness the very Castle in which the Mogul usually resideth being two miles in compass environed with most high and unscalable walls and fortified with great store of Ordinance The whole space betwixt it and Fatipore being 18. miles affirmed to be a continuall Market and all the Intervall from hence to the Town of Lahor from which distant 600 miles towards the South adorned with continuall Rowes of Trees on both sides of the wayes most of them bearing a kind of Mulberâ—y and at every ten miles end houses erected by the King or some of the Nobles for beautifying the way to the Regall City preserving their own memory and the safe lodging of Passengers in danger otherwise by night of Theeves and Cut-throats 3. Hendee a Town more towards the South beautified with a fair Castle of the Kings cut out of the main Rock and wrought with carved work round about fortified with 50 peeces of Ordinance and thought impregnable for that cause made a Prison for great persons Here are also two Hospitals for such Captains and Captains only as are maimed in the wars 4. Beani twelve course or 18. miles from Fattipore the most noted place for Indico in all the Indies for the making whereof they have here twelve mills Which Indico by the way groweth on a small shrub like our Goose-berry-bushes bearing seed like a Cabbage-seed which being cut down are laid in heaps for half a year and when rotten brought into a vault to be trodden with Oxen from the Stalks and being ground small and fine at the Mills is last of all boiled in furnaces refined and sorted 6 SANGA SANGA is bounded on the North with the East parts of the Realm of Agra on the South and West with Cambaia from which parted on the West by the Mountain Gate and on the East with Oristan The reason of the name I find not this Country being too far South to be so called from Sangalassa a Town of chief note neer the fountains of Indus where placed by Arianus lib. 5. Places of most importance in it 1. Azmere or Agimer 180 miles from Agra At the end of every course each course a mile and an half a fair pillar erected and at every tenth course a fair Seraglio such as we call Innes for the entertainment of Travellors All built by Echebar who wanting Children is said to have gone in Pilgrimage on foot from Arra to Azimere saying his prayers at the end of every course and lodging all night at the tenth 2. Citor the chief City of Sanga and once a Kingdome of it self or the chief of that Kingdome Situate in the midle way betwixt Surat a known Port of Cambata and Agra spoken of before and most magnificently built on the top of a rocky hill to which the passage is so narrow and so well fortified there being in it three Gates at the top the middle and the bottom that thereby and by other advantages of Art and nature it was thought impregnable Affirmed to he 12 miles in compass beautified with many goodly buildings both publique and private but once more glorious than it is here being to be seen the ruins of 100 Temples and above 100000 houses either demolished by the wars or suffered to decay by the great Moguls who would not willingly have any thing in the Indies of more Antiquity than themselves and therefore are rather inclined to build new Cities than uphold the old The greatness and Antiquity of it have made some men think that it was the Royall Seat of Porus. Others affirm the same of Delly but neither rightly the Kingdome of Porus lying more towards the River Indus and not so far South Governed not long since by a Queen called Crementina not more fair than valiant who revolting from Badurius King of Cambaia to whom she formerly had paid tribute was dispossessed of the Town of Citor where she had fortified her self with 30000. foot and 2000 horse the People in a desperate resolution laying all their treasures on an heap which they burnt together with themselves in which flame it is said that there perished 70000 persons But the Cambatan did not long enjoy his victory For not long after both the City and a great part of the Countrey was conquered by the great Mogul the mountainous parts hereof being held against him by Ramee the Sonne or successor of Qu. Crementina till seeing himself destitute of all better helps he put himself into the hands of one of the Sonnes of the late Sultan by whom reconciled unto his Father Some other Towns there are in this Province and in that of Agra before mentioned and those of good esteem perhaps amongst the natives but of no observation or importance in the course of business 7 CAMBAIA CAMBAIA hath on the East Delly and part of Mandao on the West Gedrosia a Province of the Persian Empire on the North Dulsinda and the rest of Mandao on the South the main Ocean and some part of Decan It lieth on both sides of the Indus and is so called from Cambaia the chief Province of it The whole divided into 1. Sinda 2. Guzarate and 3. Cambaia specially so called 1. SINDA hath on the East the River Indus by which separated from Mandao on the North that part of Sanga which is called Dulsinda on the West parts of Gedrosia and Guzarate and on the South the rest of Guzarate onely coasting along the Western banks of the River Indus whence it had the name that River being now called Sind as was said before And for this reason as I take it the Western part of Sanga lying North of this took the name of Dulsinda and not Dulcinda with a C as most commonly written The Country for the generality very rich and fertile but in some places nothing but a sandy Desart inhabited for the most part by wild Asses Foxes Deer and some wilder beasts but none so wild as the Caelies a robbing nation so numerous withall that they sometimes rob whole Caravans as they pass that way notwithstanding the many Forts and Castles built of purpose to secure those passages Places of most importance in it 1. Tutta or Gutu Nagar Tutta on the banks of Indus a Town of great trade but most frequented by the Portugals who here receive such Indian commodities as come down the water from Labor returning Pepper in exchange which they bring up the River from their other Factories 2. Lawribander at the mouth or out-let
Kingdomes Divided at present and long since into those of 1. Cononor 2. Calecut 3. Granganor 4. Chochin 5. Cai-Colam 6. Coulan and 7. Travancor 1. CONONOR joineth to Canara extending Southward on the shore about 20 miles where is bordereth on the Kingdome of Calicut The chief Cities of which 1. Cononor giving name to the whole Kingdom well built and beautified with a very fair Haven not more safe than spacious capacious of the greatest vessels and for that cause much frequented by forein Merchants but specially by the Portugals who for the assuring of their trade have here a Citadel erected and well garrisoned with the Kings consent 2. Cota not far from Cangeraco the border betwixt this and Canara 3. Peripatan on the confines of Calicute 4. Marabia 5. Tramopatan 6. Main intermediate Towns but not much observable 2. CALICVTE South from Cononor extending on the Sea-shore 25 Leagues and situate in the most pleasant and fruitfull part of all Malabar Chief Towns whereof 1. Pandaram on the skirts of Cononor 2. Tanor a retiring place of the Kings 3. Patangale 4 Chatua on the borders of Cranganor 5. Chale a strong peece once in the hands of the Portugueze but in the year 1601 recovered by the King of Calicute who had besieged it with an Army of 90000 men 6. Capacote the Haven to Calicute 7. Calicute the chief City of the Kingdom to which it gives name in length upon the Sea three miles and a mile in breadth containing about 6000 houses but standing some of them far asunder mean and low-built few of them exceeding the height of a man on horse-back the soil being so hollow and full of water that it is not capable of the foundation of an heavier building for that cause unwalled Insomuch that Merchants houses are here valued but at 20. Crowns those of the common sort at no more than ten Which notwithstanding of great trading and much frequented by Arabians Persians Syrians Indians yea the very Tartars these last from the furthest parts of Cathaâ— 6000 miles distant The common Staple in those times of all Indian Merchandise till distracted into severall Ports by the power of the Portugaâ—s who being more industrious and better Architects have forced a foundation on the shore for a very strong Castle by which they do command the Haven and receive custome of all Merchandise going in and out The inconvenience whereof being found by the King of Calicute he besieged it with 100000 men and though the Portugals held it out a whole winter together yet in the end they were fain to quit it but first den olished it to the ground that it might not be made usefull to those of Calicute A City of exceeding wealth and of no less wantonness the men here using to change wives with one another to confirm their Amities the women spending their whole time in adorning themselves with Rings and Jewels about their ears necks legs arms and upon their brests though going naked for the most part one would think that a little dressing might suffice them If covered it is onely with a smock of Calicut a kind of linnen cloth here made and from hence so called and that not used but by those of the better sort 3. CRANGANOR lieth on the South of Calicute a small Kingdom and affording little worth the speaking of but that a great part of the Inhaâ—itants of it are of those old Christians whom they call Christians of Saint Thomas Cranganor the chief City which gives name to the whole assumed to be so full of them that they amount unto the number of 70000 vexed and exposed to publique scorn both by the Idâ—laters and Mahometans amongst whom they live The City rich commodiously built for trade at the mouth of a River which watering with his crooked streams the most part of the Country makes it fat and flourishing 4. COCHIN more South than Cranganor extended on the shore for the space of 40. Leagues and therein many Christians of the first plantation besides some converts made of later times by the Jesuâ—tes Towns of most note herein 1. Augamale the Arch-Bishops Sce of those antient Christians fifteen miles from Cochin 2. Cochin a Bishops See but of later erection and the chief City of this Kingdome which takes name from hence Situate on the mouth or out-let of the River Mangat by which almost encompassed like a Demy-Iland Of great trade in regard of its Haven very safe and spacious as also by the friendship of the Portugal Nation By whose power and favor they have not onely freed themselves from the King of Calicute to whom before they did acknowledge some subjection but drawn from thence a great part of the trafick also this King permitting them to erect a Castle on the Haven to secure their trade which the other on good reasons of State forced them to destroy The King hereof in some respect superiour unto him of Calicute when a Vassal to him this King being the Pipe or Cheif Bishop as it were of all the Bramines for which cause reverenced by all the Kings of Malabar as the Pope by many Princes of these Western parts who look upon him as the head of their superstitâ—or no pay him many Annuall duties 5. CAI-COLAM is on the South of Cochin with which agreeing both in the temper of the Air and the fertility of the Earth which notwithstanding the King hereof is not so rich as his other neighbours Here live also mary of the old Christians taking name from Saint Thomas but those so destitute of Priests and Ministers to instruct them in the Principles of Christianity that once in three years there came some formerly from the Patriarch of Muzall in Assyria to baptize their children Better I hope provided for in these later daies since their embosoming and reconcilement to the Church of Rome Their chief Town of the same name with the Country hath a very fair Haven in the fashion of a Semi-Circle well traded till destroyed by the Portugals but since that re-edified Of less note there are many both Towns and Villages but such as do deserve here no particular mention 6. COVLAN upon the South of Cai-Colam extended 20. Leagues more Southwards upon the Shores is said to be destitute of corn but plentifull of pepper and most sorts of spices So stored with Horses and sit Riders to serve upon them that the King hereof keeps 20000 Horse in continuall readiness either for invasion or Defence This Kingdome as the rest before takes name from the chief City of it which is called Coulan 24. miles from Cochin and once a member of this Kingdome of great resort by forein Merchants by reason of the fair and commodious Haven In former times the ordinary Seat of the Cobritin or chief Priest of the Bramines till removed to Cochin and held to be the Metropolis or mother City of all Malabar the rest being thought to be but Colontes of this Both in the City and the
captived in the fight Weakned wherewith they became an easie prey to the Vice-Roy of Tangu when he first made himself sole Master of this part of India Who giving to his brother the kingdome of Ava and leaving to his eldest sonne the kingdome of Pegu with the Soveraignty over all the rest conferred this Countrey with the title of king of Jangoma on a younger Sonne But he begotten on a daughter of the king of Pegu and born after his Father had attained this whole Indian Empire was easily perswaded by the â—alapoies so they call their Priests that his Title was better than that of his Elder Brother who was born before it Prevented in his claim by the kings of Arrachan and Tangu by whom that king was slain and his kingdome wasted How he sped afterwards I find not But probable it is that he submitted with the rest to the king of Barma 5. SIAM SIAM is bounded on the North with Jangoma and part of Pegu on all other parts with the wide Ocean save that it toucheth on the East with a part of Camboia and on the West with a poinâ— of Pegu. So called from Siam the chief of all those kingdomes which pass under this name as that from Siam the chief City of it The Countrey of greater length than breadth stretcheth it self South-wards into the Sea many hundred miles in form of a Peninsula or Denty-Iland called antiently Aurea Chersonesus or the Golden Chersonese one of the five famous Chersoneses or Peninsulaes of the elder writers the other four being Peloponnesus in Greece the Thracian Chersonese neer Propontis the Taurican Chersonese in the Euxine and the Cimbrian Chersonese in the North of Germany now part of Denmark It had the name of Aurea or the Golden super-added to it from its plenty of Gold for which much celebrated by the Antients both Greeks and Romans and therefore not improbably thought by some to be Solomons Ophir stil famous with the rest of the Countries of the kingdome of Siam for abundance of Gold Silver Tinn and other metals great quantity of Pepper sent yearly thence with store of Elephants and horses the whole Countrey very fat and fertile well stored with Rice Corn Grass and all other necessaries The people generally much addicted to pleasures if not to Luxury delighted much with Musick and rich apparel and such as stand much upon their honour For their instruction in good letters they have publick Schools where their own Lawes and the mysteries of their own religion are taught them in their natural Language all other Sciences in strange tongues understood by none but by the learned To tillage they can frame themselves and are painful in it but by no means will follow any Mechanicall Arts which they put over to their Slaves In Religion for the most part Gentiles worshiping the four Elements amongst other Gods to each of which as they are severally affected so are their bodies to be disposed of either burnt buried hanged or drowned after their decease as in their lives they were most devoted to the fire Earth Air or Water Some Christians here also in and about the parts possessed by the Portugals but more Mahometans who possessing two hundred Leagues of the Sea-Coasts of this Countrey have planted that religion in most part of the Countrey now by them possessed It containeth in it many kingdomes some of little note those of most observation 1. Malaca 2. Patane 3. Jor 4. Muanâ—ay and 5. Siam properly and specially so called Of which Malaca is now in the hands of the Portugals Jor and Patane are possessed by the Arabians or Saracens the other two have followed the fortunes of the kings of Siam 1. The kingdome of MALACA taketh up the South part of the Golden Chersonese extended towards the North from the Cape or Promontory which Ptolomy calleth Malancoâ—in in the extreme South-point hereof neer unto Sabana then a noted Emporie for the space of 270 miles So called from Malaca the chief City of it of old times called Musicana or built very neer it from whence this Tract is called by Strabo Musicani terra The City seated on the banks of the River Gaza which is here said to be 15 miles in breadth by the frequent overflowings whereof and the neerness of it to the Line being but two degrees to the North the Air hereof and all the territory belonging to it is very unwholsome and for that cause the Countrey but meanly populous In compass it is said to be 20 miles of great wealth because of almost infinite trading for Spices Vnguents Gold Silver Pearls and previous Stones the most noted Emporie of the East Insomuch that is said by Ludovico Barthema who was there before the Portugals knew it that it was traded by more ships than any one City in the world more by far since the comming of the Portugals to it than it was before The People as in all this tract of an Ash-colour with long hair hanging over their faces bloody and murderous specially when they meet one another in the Night Few other Towns of any note in a place so unhealthy except 2. Sincapura situate East of Malaca neer the Promontory of old called Magnum supposed by some to be the Zaba of Ptolomy and that more probably than that it should be his Palura as Maginus would have it Palura being a City of the Hither India and different at the least 20 degrees of Langitude from any part of this Chersonese But whatsoever it was called in the former times it was in these latter ages the mother of Malaca the greatest part of the Trade and people being removed from thence to this newer foundation before which time it was the best frequented Emporie in these parts of the East 3. Palo Zambilan 120 miles on the West of Malaca from whence to Sincapura coasting about the Southern Cape now called Cape Liampo we have a Sea-shore of 270 miles as before was said No other habitation of any reckoning but a few sheds upon the shore for the use of Fisher-men and some scattered Villages in the land the People dwelling most on Trees for fear of Tigers This Tract in former times possessed by the Kings of Siam about the year 1258 bâ— came a kingdome of it self founded by Paramisera and some other of the Javan Nobility who flying the tyranny of their own king came into this Country where they were lovingly received by Sangesinga then reigning under the Sâ—amite in Sincapura Him they perfidiously slew and invested Paramisera in his Dominion Outed of which by the King of Siam he was forced to seek a new dwelling and after two or three Removes fell upon the place where Malaca now standeth which City pleased with the commodiousness of the situation he is said to have built The trade of Sincapura in short time removed hither also which so increased the wealth and power of the Kings hereof that joyning with the Moores who began to plant themselves on
name of Mauritania Sitifensis from Sitiphis in those times the principal City as Procopius telleth us The Country said to be fruitful of all things necessary to life pleasing to the fight and sweet to smell to particularly well stored with Grain and Pulse plentiful of Oyl Honey and Sugar liberally furnished with Dates Grapes Figs Apples Pears and all sorts of Fruits exceedingly well stocked with Cattel but with Goats especially whose skins afford a very excellent kind of leather and of their â—leece materials for the finest Chamlets which are here made in most of their Cities The whole Country divided commonly into these seven parts viz. 1. Guzzula 2. Sus 3. Morocco specially so called 4. Hea. 5. Hascora 6. Duccala and 7. Tedles 1. GVZZVLA the most Southern Province of this Kingdom hath on the East some part of Tremesen on the West Sus or Susa from which parted by a ridge of Mountains called Ilda on the South Mount Atlas and on the North part of the territory of Morocco and the rest of Susa The Country rich in Mines of Brasse Iron and other metals of which are made many Vtensils for domestick uses exported hence into other places The People barbarous and rude not easily acknowledging subjection to the Kings of Morocco and at continual wars amongst themselves except only for two moneths in the year which being the time of their publike Marts and then much visited with Strangers from other Countries they lay aside their private quarrels and cheerfully entertain such Merchants as repair unto them Walled Towns here are not any but some very great Villages the chief whereof 1. Guzula on the Northern bank of the River Sus whence the name of the Province 2. Tagressa not far off but on the other side of the water towards the foot of Mount Atlas 3. Tedza inclining towards the borders of Morocco Of these nothing memorable 2. West of Guzzula lieth the Province of SVS or SVSA so called from the River Sus with which well watered or giving name to it Rich in Gold-Mines the cause of continual wars amongst the people well stored with Sugar-Canes which the Inhabitants know neither how to boyl nor purifie and on the Sea-shores furnished with great plenty of Amber bought by the Portugals of the people at an easie rate Chief Towns hereof 1. Cape D'Aguer on a Promontory so called a place of such importance to the Portugals that the taking of it by Mahomet then King of Sus after of Morocco also made them all the Forts which they had in this Country 2. Tagavast a 〈◊〉 and wealthy Town the greatest in the Province and situate in a large Plain near the foot of Mount Atlas 3. Teijent situate in a spacious Plain also but on the banks of the River Sus divided into three parts each a mile from the other which joyned together make the exact figure of a Triangle 4. Messa or Massa seated at the influx of the said River on the Promontory called Caâ—â— Gilen three Towns in one not much the better for the Sea and but ill befriended by the Land as leated in a barren and unpleasing soile remarkable for a fair Temple the beams and rasterâ— of which are made of the bones of Whales which usually are left dead on the shâ—re 5. Taroâ—â—â— a large Town built by the Africans before the conquest of this Country by the Geths or Saraceâ—s the Residence of the Vice-Roy for the Kings of Fesse when the Lords of this kingdom but more enriched of late by the Merchants of France and England who have here a Staple for their Sugars By this Commerce the people made more civil then in other parts of this Province the whole number of them thought to amount to 3000 families 6. Tedza more within the land bigger then Taradant but less wealthy the chief Ornament of it being a fair Mahometan Temple liberally furnished with Priests and Readers of that Law at the common charge Not far from hence the Hill Anchisa where it snoweth at all seasons of the year and yet the people go extreme thin in the sharpest Winter Nothing else memorable of this Province but that a little before the Xeriffe made himself King of Morocco it had the title of a Kingdom and gave the title of King to Mahomet the second Xeriffe made King of Taradaâ—t or Sus before he dispossessed his brother of the Crown of Morocco 3. Northward of Sus lieth the Province of MOROCCO specially so called the most fruitful and best peopled part of Barhary not much unlike to Lombardy in wealth and pleasures the very Hills hereof as fruitful as the Vallies in other places To which fertility of the soâ—l the Rivers 1 Tensist and 2 Asisinâ—ad give no small advantage though much defaced by the frequent incursions of the Portugals who have extreamly spoiled this Country Places of most observation in it 1. Delgumaba built upon a very high Mountain and environed with many other Hills at the foot whereof the Fountain of Asisiâ—uad 2. Elgiumuba a small but ancient Town on the River Sisseva 3. Tesrast a small Town upon Asifinuad 4. Imizmizi situate on a Rock spacious and seated neer the entrance of a narrow way leading into Guzzala 5. Tenezze an old Town but very well fortified 6. Agnet upon the River Tensift all ruined except the Fort and some scattered houses formerly second unto none but Morocco from which distant 24 miles the Hils and Valley about it adorned with pleasant Gardens fruitful Vineyards a fair River and Fields so fertile that they yield a fifty-fold increase 7. Seâ—sina where they have snow at all times of the year 8. Temnella an Heretical Town differing in opinion from the rest of the Mahometan Sect and so well grounded in their â—enets that they challenge all their Opposites to a Disputation 9. Hantera very full of Jewes 10. Morocco the principal of this province and of all the Kingdom situate in or near the place where once stood the 〈◊〉 Ilemerum of Ptolomy Once reckoned amongst the greatest Cities of the World at what 〈◊〉 was â—aâ—d to contain 100000 families since so defaced and wasted by the depredations of the Arabians and the removal of the Seat-Royal to Fesse when that Kingdom was in the Ascendent that it is hardly a third part so great as formerly The founder of it Joseph sirnamed Telesinus the second King of the house of the Almoravides but much enlarged and beautified by Abdul-Mumen one of his successors The principal buildings in it are the Church and the Castle the Church of Mosque one of the greatest in the World adorned with many sumptuous pillars brought out of Spain when the Mâ—â—rs had the possession of that Country and beautified with a stately Steeple in compass at the bottom an hundred yards and of so great height that the Hils of Azati one of the branches of the Lesser Atlas being 130 miles distant may be thence easily discerned the Castle very large and strong on a Tower whereof stand
the righteous God may so direct your mind that you may joyfully imbrace the Message I send presenting to you the means of exalting the Majesty of God and your own Reward amongst men The Regal power allotted to us makes us common Servants to our Creator then of those People whom we govern So that observing the duties we owe to God we deliver blessings to the World in providing for the publike good of our States we magnifie the honour of God like the Celestial Bodies which though they have much veneration yet serve only to the benefit of the World It is the Excellencie of our Office to be Instruments whereby happiness is delivered unto the Nations Pardon me Sir this is not to instruct for I know I speak to one of a more cleer and quick sight then my-self but I speak this because God hath pleased to grant me a happy Victory over some part of those Rebellious Pirats that have so long molested the peaceful Trade of Europe and hath presented further occasion to root out the generation of those who have been so pernicious to the good of our Nations I mean since it hath pleased God to be so auspicious to our beginnings in the Conquest of Salla that we might joyn and proceed in hope of like success in the war against Tunis Algier and other places Dens and Receptacles for the inhumane villanies of those who abhor Rule and Government Herein whilest we interrupt the corruption of malignant Spirits of the World we shall glorifie the great God and perform a Duty that will shine as glorious as the Sun and Moon which all the Earth may see and reverence A work that shall ascend as sweet as the perfume of the most precious Odours in the nostrils of the Lord A work gratefull and happy to men A work whose memory shall be reverenced so long as there shall be any that delight to hear the Actions of Heroick and magnanimous Spirits that shall last as long as there be any remaining amongst men that love and honour the piety and vertue of Noble minds This Action I here willingly present to You whose piety and vertues equal the greatness of your power that we who are Servants to the Great and mighty GOD may hand in hand triumph in the glory which this Action presents unto us Now because the Ilands which you govern have been ever famous for the unconquered strength of their Shipping I have sent this my trusty Servant and Ambassador to know whether in your Princely wisdome you shall think fit to assist me with such Forces by Sea as shall be answerable to those I provide by Land which if you please to grant I doubt not but the Lord of Hosts will protect and assist those that fight in so glorious a Cause Nor ought you to think this strange that I who much reverence the Peace and accord of Nations should exhort to a VVar. Your great Prophet CHRIST JESUS was the Lion of the Tribe of JUDAH as well as the Lord and Giver of Peace which may signifie unto you that he which is a lover and maintainer of Peace must always appear with the terror of his Sword and wading through Seas of blood must arrive to Tranquillity This made JAMES your Father of glorious memory so happily renowned amongst all Nations It was the noble fame of your Princely vertues which resounds to the utmost corners of the Earth that perswaded me to invite you to partake of that Blessing wherein I boast my self most happy I wish God may heap the riches of his blessings on you increase your happiness with your dayes and hereafter perpetuate the greatness of your Name in all Ages Such was the Letter of that King whose motion in all probability might have took effect had not the Troubles which not long after brake out in Scotland put off the design And therefore laying by the thoughts of his future purposes let us take a view of the Revenues and Forces of this mighty Empire before the late distractions made it less considerable And first-for the Revenues of it the Xeriffs are the absolute Lords of the whole Estate and of his Subjects goods and bodies The tenth and first-fruits of all sorts of Fruits Corn and Cattel he demands of course though many times contented in the name of the first-fruits with one in twenty The fifth part of a Ducat he receiveth for every Acre of Land throughout his Dominions the other four parts for every Fire and as much for every Head whether male or female which is above fifteen years of age In Merchandise he receiveth of every Native two in the hundred of an Alien ten and hath a large Impost also upon every Mill. When any of his greater Officers or Judges die he is sole Heir of all their Goods and yet advanceth great sums by the sale of those Offices And in the levying of such Taxes as are extraordinary he useth to demand more then he means to take that the People finding him content to abate somwhat of his Due may think themselves to be fairly dealt with As for their Forces it is evident in matter of Fact that Abdulla the first at the siege of Mazagon a Town held by the Portugals An. 1562. had no less then 200000 men and that Abdel-Melech at the battel of Alcazar Guez against king Sebastian had 40000 Horse and 80000 Foot besides Voluntaries and wild Arabians it being supposed that he might have raised 30000 Horse more notwithstanding the strong party which was made against him had he thought it necessary It is said also that Abdalla kept in constant pay 60000 Horse of which 15000 were quartered in the Realm of Sus 25000 in Morocco and the other in 20000 in the kingdom of Fesse out of which he called 5000 of the best and ablest for the guard of his person well mounted and as richly furnished Besides these he hath bodies of Horse in continual readiness maintained according to the manner of the Turks Timariots and by Pensions given amongst the Chiefs of the Arabians who live like Outlaws in the mountains and up and down in the skirts of of his Country is furnished at his need with supplies from them Well stored with Ammunition also there being 46 Quintals of Gunâ—powder laid up monethly in his famous Arsenal at Morocco and yet not able to stay long not above 3 months upon any action in regard that all his Souldiers live on his daily allowance which maketh them when his Provisions are consumed to dissolve and scatter THE ISLES OF BARBARY THe ISLES of BARBARY which make up the fifth and last part thereof are situate neer the African shores of the Mediterranean assigned by Ptolomy to the Province of Africa Propria In number sixteen 1 Hydras 2 Calathe 3 Dracontias now called Chelbi 4 Aegymnus by Strabo called Aeginarus and now Guietta 5 Larunesia now Mollium 6 Lapedusa now Lampedosa 7 Mesyrus 8 Pontia 9 Gaia all of little note 10 Insula
throw their children amongst a bed of Serpents supposing that childe to be born of an adulterate bed the very smell of whose body would not drive away a whole brood of the like poysonous vermine Others there were of less note which that Author calleth Minores Gentes many in number of small fame and therefore not material to be here inserted those of most note the Africerones whom some Authors call the Gampsaphantes honoured with the Attribute of Gens Magna the greatest as it seems of those lesser Nations None of them of much note in the way of story except they were these Libyans which are so famoused in Herodotus for an expedition they made against the South winde For when this wind blowing abroad the hills and desarts of sand had dried up those many rills and waters they had among them they to revenge this injury by common consent armed themselves and went to fight against him But they took not the South winde unprepared For he mustered up his forces incountred them with such a brave volley of sand that he overwhelmed and slew them all A better friend was the North wind to the Citizens of Rhegium in Italy and better was he rewarded for it for having scattered a mighty fleet which Dionysius prepared against them he was by the common-councell made free of their City That part of Caesars war which was managed here we shall hereafter meet with on another occasion Thus having took a view of the state of this Country as it stood of old we will next look upon it in its present condition as comprehending the whole Provinces of 1 Biledulgerid or Numidia 2 Libya Deserta or Sarra and 3. a great part of that Country which is now called Terra Nigritarum But because the greatest part of this last Country is to come under another Accompt we will here only take the two first into consideration 1. NVMIDIA 1. NVMIDIA is bounded on the East with Egypt on the West with the Atlantick Ocean on the North with Mount Atlas which parteth it from Barbarie and Cyrene on the South with Libya Deserta It was thus first called by John Leo an African Writer to whose description of all Africk we are much beholding because of that resemblance which the People of it have to the old Numidians which is after the custom of the Nomades living without houses under their Wagons and Carts as Lucan testifieth of them thus Nulla domus plaustris habitant migrare per arva Mos atque errantes circumvectare Penates They dwell in wains not houses and do stray Through fields and with them lead their gods each way And worthily may they owe their names to them from whom they borrow so much of their nature for the people to this day spend their lives in hunting and stay but three or four dayes in a place as long as the grass will serve the Camels This is the cause why this Countrey is so ill peopled the Towns so small in themselves and so remote from others An example hereof is Teffet a great City in their esteem which yet containeth but 400 housholds and hath no neighbours within 300 miles of it The Country aboundeth with Dates whence it is called Dactylorum regio and in the Arabick Biledulgerid which signifieth also a Date-region These Dates are to speak properly the fruit of the Palm Trees usually growing in hot Countries of which some are male some female the first bringing forth only flowers the other fruit and yet the male so beneficial to the increase of the Dates that unless a flowred bough of the male be ingrafted into the female the Dates never prove good in case they bear any Dates at all as before was noted This fruit is the chief diet of the people but this sweet meat hath sowre sawce for it commonly rotteth their teeth betimes As for the stones of these Dates they feed their Goats with them whereby they grow fat and yield store of milk The Aire hereof of so sound a nature that if a man be troubled with the French disease he shall there without any course of Physick finde a present remedy The natural Inhabitants of this Country are said to be base and vile people theeves murderers treacherous and ignorant of all things feeding most commonly on Dates Barley and Carrion accounting Bread a Diet for their Festival Dayes But the Arabians who are intermingled with them in most part of the Country affirmed to be comparatively with the Natives ingenuous liberal and civil The Garments of these Numidians of the coursest cloth so short that they cover not half the body the richer sort distinguished by a Jacket of blew Cotton with wide sleeves Their Steeds are Camels which they ride on without stirrop or so much as a saddle a leather thrust thorow on hole made in the nose of the Camel serves them for a bridle and to save the charge of Spurs they make use of a goad Their Religion Mahometism to which perverted Christianity having once had some footing here in the year 710. the Azanaghi and other people of those parts then subdued by the Saracens who held them for a Nation of so little reckoning that no man of accompt amongst them would descend so low as to be their Prince but left them to be ruled as in former times by the Chiefs or Heads of their several Clans The chief River which is left hath the name of Dara and possibly enough may be the Daradus of Ptolomy the rest which are mentioned in that Author rising out of Mount Atlas and falling headily this way finding these barren wildernesses to afford them the readiest Channels are trained along by the allurements of the Sands and are either swallowed up in great Lakes or being too liberal to the thirsty sands in their way to the Sea die at the last for thirst in the midst of the Desarts The Principal of their Provinces if capable of a distinction into better and worse 1 DARA more cultivated then the rest because of the River running thorow it whence it hath its name 250 miles in length indifferently fruitful where the River doth overflow and water it and of so different a nature from all the rest that here the Country people have some scattered Villages the better sort their several Castles 2 PESCARA so called from the chief Town of it exceedingly infested with Scorpions the sting whereof is present death 3 FIGHIG so called from the chief Town also inhabited by an industrious and witty People in respect of the rest some of which betake themselves to Merchandise some to the studie of their Law which they studie at Fesse and grow rich upon it 4 TEGORARIN a large Region and well inhabited better then any except Dara as having in it 50 Castles or Gentlemens houses and 100 Villages The people wealthy in regard of the gread trade which they drive with the Negroes and pretty good husbands in manuring their land on which they are
of Cattel The chief City of it called Amara by the name of the Province situate in the midst of the Empire and though not much distant from the Aequator if not plainly under it yet blessed with such a temperate air such a fruitful soyl such ravishing pleasures of all sorts that some have taken but mistaken it for the place of Paradise So strangely Heaven Earth Nature and Humane industry have joyned their helps together to enrich and beautifie it But that which is the greatest Ornament of this Province and indeed of the whole Empire of AEthiopia is the Mountain Amara situate in a large and delightful Plain the bottom of the Hill in circuit 90 miles and a dayes journey high the Rock so smooth and even but lesser and lesser towards the top that no wall can be more evenly polished the way up to it is cut out within the Rock through which are divers holes forced to let in the light so easie of ascent that one may ride up with great pleasure and in the midst of the Ascent a spacious Hall as it were to rest in the top it self is a large plain 20 leagues in circuit compassed with an high wall to the end that neither man nor beast fall down upon any chance beautified towards the South with a rising hill out of which issueth a sweet Spring which watering the several palaces and gardens of it uniteth it self into a Lake for the use of Cattel the Plain enriched with all sorts both of fruit and grain adorned with two magnificent Monasteries in each of which are founded 1500 Knights of the Order of S. Anthony a Religious Militia and honoured with 34 Palaces in which the younger sons of the Emperour are continually inclosed to avoid sedition they enjoy there whatsoever is fit for delight or Princely education and from hence some one of them who is most hopeful or best liked is again brought out if the Emperor die sonless to be made successor This mountain hath but one ascent up as before was said which is impregnably fortified and was destinate to this use Anno 470 or thereabouts by the Emperor Abraham Philip advised hereunto as he gave out by an heavenly vision In one of these Palaces is a famous Library wherein are said to be many books which with us are either in part or totally lost as the Oracles of Enoch with the mysteries which escaped the flood being by him engraven on pillars the whole works of Livy and others Which being heretofore translated by the Saracens into the Arabick tongue when having plundered all the most famous Libraries of the East and West they burnt the Originals out of a plot to make that language as renowned and as generally studied as the Greek or Latine are said by some good fortune to be here preserved 5. DAMVT DAMVT hath on the North Amara on the West Bagamedrum on the South Goiamy and on the East the great Lake of Barcena and some part of Zanguebar one of the Provinces of Aethiopia Exterior The Country plentifully furnished with Gold Ginger Grapes Fruits and Living creatures of all sorts For none more famed then for their Slaves sold in great numbers into Arabia Egypt Persia India and much esteemed by them who buy them for their abilities in was dexterity in business but specially for their fidelity in all things which they undertake For this cause placed in Offices of great trust and power by many of the Eastern Princes who using a tyrannical Form of Government and not daring to trust the sword into the hands of their Subjects or to advance them unto places of Court or Counsell do for the most part arm these Slaves and trust them also with the conduct of their chief Affairs A trust in which they never falsified or failed in a true discharge but when presuming of their power and those Advantages which so great a trust and power had presented to them they got into their hands the Kingdom of Bengala and kept it many yeers in a succession of the Abassine Slaves wherewith they still made up their numbers till outed not long since by the Great Mongal The Oxen of this Country are said to be neer as great as Elephants their horns so large that they serve as Tankards to carry and as Barrels to keep either wine or water Here is also said to be a kinde of Unicorn very fierce and wilde fashioned like an horse but no bigger then an Ass but we must think these Unicorns to be but Rhinocerots or else we shall very much mistake the truth of the matter And for the People to go them both over once again they are for the most part Gentiles some Christians intermixt amongst them who have sundry Monasteries To this Kingdom belongeth the Principality of Couche said to have more Gold in it then all Peru a Mountain all of Gold if the Friers say true The People Gentiles but the Prince not long since gained to the Christian â—aith into which he was baptized by the Abbot or chief Governour of the Monasteries on the hill Amara Gradeus the Emperour being his Godfather by whom named Andrew And here they have an hill of great height and very difficult ascent from the top whereof they use to cast headlong such of the Nobility as by the Emperours sentence are condemned to die What Towns they have either in that Kingdom or this Principality I am not able to resolve unless 1 Damut and 2 Couche may be two and the two most eminent as giving name to those estates 6. GOIAMY GOIAMY hath on the North Damut on the West Bagamedrum on the South and East some Provinces of the other Aethiopia The Country in the North parts full of Desarts and Rockie Mountains in the residue plentifully furnished with all things necessary Great store of Gold they finde but drossie the people not knowing how to refine and purifie it or loth here as in other places of this Empire to take pains that way for fear of drawing in the Turks and Arabians to partake of the booty It containeth in it many Rivers or rather Torrents which come tumbling down the hills with a mighty violence and a terrible fall making a noise not much inferiour to a clap of thunder and amongst other Lakes two of special note which for their greatness seem to be Seas in which as some report Mermaids and Tritons or Men-fishes use to shew themselves and out of which it is thought by others that the Fountains of Nilus do arise and both true alike But past all doubt the Abassines themselves are of this opinion and therefore in the stile of the Negaz so they call their Emperour he is termed King of Goiamy with this addition In which are found the Fountains of Nilus Deceived alike in their opinion touching this particular the Springs or Fountains of that River being further South though possibly having lost himself in these vast Lakes and issuing hence into a more
of Goats Stags Deer Hares and Conies Elephants of that bigness that their teeth weigh 200 pounds and Serpents of so vast a bulk that they will eat a whole Deer at once not to say any thing of their fowl both wilde and tame which they have here in great abundance The People of mean stature black of complexion thick lips and having the apple of the eye of divers colours which makes them ghastly to behold strong and long-lived with very little hair on their heads but that all naturally curled In Religion for the most part Heathens some worshipping the Sun and Moon others the Earth as the Mother and Nurse of all things and some again wilde Beasts and Serpents So populous that without any sensible diminution of their infinite numbers it is supposed that they fell 28000 Slaves to the Portugals yeerly by whom they are sent into Brasil there to work in the Mines and Sugar houses The Christian faith admitted in some few of their Provinces but specially in that of Congo where first preached in the reign of John the 2. king of Portugal An. 1490. by Gonzalvo ae Susa who having converted and baptized the Kings Uncle and one of his Sons prevailed so far upon the King that in the end he and his Queen and many of his principal Subjects did imbrace the Gospel Received there by the people with such infinite joy that when their first Bishop came to live amongst them they caused the wayes from the Sea-side to the City of Banza being 150 miles to be covered with Mats and offered to him all the way as he went Lambs Chicken Kids Partriges Fish Venison and other necessaries to testifie their rejoycings in that happy change And though many of the Subjects in the other Provinces were baptized accordingly and for a time imbraced the Faith yet after some small trial of it they relapsed to their former Heathenism either unable or not willing to conform to so strict a Rule Principal Rivers of this Country 1 Bengo 2 Coanza 3 Dande 4 Barbela 5 Ambrizi 6 Loza 7 Zaire This last the greatest of them all if not of all Africk also of which though we have spoke already we shall adde this here That it falleth into the Aethiopick Sea with so great a violence that for ten miles commonly for fifteen sometimes the waters of it do retain their natural sweetness not intermingled nor corrupted with the salt Sea-waters Nor can the people fail above five miles against the stream by reason of the Cataracts or huge fals which it hath from the Mountains more terrible and turbulent then those of Nile And for the Mountains of most note they are 1 Sierra Complida or the Long mountain 2 Mons Christalli or the Christalline mountain so called from the abundance of Christal which is found therein 3 Sierra de Sol the Mountain of the Sun of excessiue height 4 Montes Sal nitri so called from their abounding in that kind of Mineral and 5 the Mountains of Cabambe rich in Mines of Silver It conteineth in it many large and ample Provinces of which we have this general muster in the stile Imperial wherein their King calleth himself King of Congo Bamba Sango Sandi Bangu Batti Pemba Abundi Matana Quisoma Angola and Cacango Lord of the Congemes Amolaze Langelungi Anzuichi Cucchi and Zoanghi Many of these not so well discovered as to afford us any matter fit for our discourse the principal of those that be are 1. ANGOLA bounded on the South with Cafraria on the North with the Provinces of Bamba and Pemba on the East with some part of Zanzibar on the West with the main Ocean The Country rich in Mines of Silver and most excellent Copper some store of Kine and Horses brought out of Europe which they kill rather for their tails the wearing whereof is held for a special ornament then keep for any other use their chiefest diet being Dogs which they fat for the Shambles and to that dainty so affected that at the first coming of the Portugals thither they would give twenty slaves and upwards for a good large Dog By this we may conjecture somewhat at the nature of the people who besides this are said to be much given to sorcerie and divinations by the flight of Birds skilful in medicinal herbs and poisons and by familiarity with the Devil able to tell things to come Permitted as most Pagans are to have as many wives as they will who with the rest of the women whether maids or widows use at the first sight of every New Moon to turn up their bare bums in defiance of her as the cause of their troublesom purgations In this Country are the Mountains called Cantaberes rich in Mines of Silver but those Mines not suffered to be digged for fear of drawing some unnecessary war upon them so that they use Glass-beads for money and therewith also do adorn the persons of greatest eminence Their principal City called Cabazza is about 150 miles from the Sea and the Royal residence of their Kings but not else observable This Country was first discovered by the Portugals under the conduct of Diego Can An. 1486. the King hereof at that time Vassal unto him of Congo and so continued till that King did imbrace the Gospel whereupon they revolted from him and have since subsisted of themselves without such dependance At first they held good correspondencie with the Portugals and allowed them free traffick in their dominions But after their revolt from the King of Congo with whom the Portugals were in league they put to death as many of them as they found in Cabazza An. 1578. under colour of some pretended treason To be revenged of this soul murder Paul Diaz Governour of these parts for the King of Portugal arming such people as he had with two Gallies and some other Vessels passed up the River of Coanza wasting the Country on both sides Against whom the King of Angola raised an Army of a Million of men but amongst those multitudes of men there were so few Souldiers that an handful of the Portugals aided with some of the forces of the King of Congo gave him a notable defeat A. 158â— Since that the trade with Portugal is revived again and the King hereof hath expressed some good affections unto Christianity sending unto the King of Congo for some Priests to instruct him in it but obtained them not the state of Religion in that kingdom being then declining To this king belong also the two Provinces of Matana and Quisoma though both used in the titles of the King of Congo of which the first lying towards the Sea is said to be of a wholsom air and a fertile soil outwardly furnished with fruits and inwardly with Mines of Christal and other metals but not very rich for want of some convenient Haven to bring on commerce The other lying towards a great Lake called Aque Lunda was once governed after the manner of a Commonwealth but
so adored they esteemed them no otherwise then as drosse though many times they adorned themselves therewith for the colours sake as they did also with shels feathers and the like fine Gew-gawes Of complexion most of these Americans were reasonably fair and cleer little inclining unto blackness notwithstanding that a great part of this Country lieth under the same parallel with AEthiopia Libya and the Land of Negroes So that the extraordinary heat of the Sun is not as some imagine the cause of that blackness though accidentally it may turn the skin into such a colour as we see in many Country-Lasses even in colder Climates whose faces are continually exposed to the Sun and weather Others more wise in their own conceits but in no bodies else will have the Natural Seed of the Africans to be black of colour contrary both to sense and reason Experience and true Natural Philosophie being both against it And some will have this Blackness laid as a curse on Cham from whose posterity the African Nations do derive themselves because forsooth he had carnal knowledge of his wife when they were in the Ark a fancie as ridiculous as the other false So that we must refer it wholly to Gods secret pleasure though possibly enough the curse of God on Cham and on his posterity though for some cause unknown to us hath an influence on it Touching the Original of this People it is most probable that they descended from the Tartars for which there are some Arguments of especial weight For first it may be proved in the way of Negation that they came not from Europe as having no remainder of the Arts. Learning and Civilities of it And secondly that they came not from Africk in regard they have no black men amongst them except some few which dwell on the Sea coasts over against Guinea in Africk from whence they are supposed by some rempest to have been brought hither Thirdly that they have not the least token or shew of the arts and industry of China India or any civil Region on that side of Asia The affirmative Arguments prove first that they came from Asia next in particular from Tartary That they came out of Asia is more then manifest in that the West-side of the Country towards Asia is far more populous then the East towards Europe of which there can be no other reason assigned then that three parts were first inhabited and that from hence the rest was peopled Next the idolatry of the people and the particularities thereof their incivility and barbarous qualities tell us that they are most like the Tartars of any Thirdly the West-side of America if if it be not Continent with Tartary is yet disjoyned by a very small Strait as may be perceived in all our Maps and Cards as also in the Description of these Countries so that there is into these Countries a very quick and easie passage And fourthly the people of Quivira which of all the Provinces of America is the the nearest unto Tartary are said to follow in their whole course of their life the Seasons and best pasturing of their Cattel just like the Scythian Nomades or Tartarian Hordes an evident argument of their Original descent But from what Root soever they did first descend certain it is that they had setled here many Ages since and overspread all the parts and quarters of this spacious Continent there being no place which the Spaniards or any other Adventurers found desolate or waste and without Inhabitants But their numbers much diminished since these late Discoveries the Spaniards behaving themselves most inhumanely towards this unarmed and naked People killing them up like sheep appointed to the slaughter or otherwise consuming them in their Mines and works of drudgery And had not Charles the fifth ordained with most Christian prudence that the Natives should not be compelled to work in the Mines against their wils but that the Spaniards should provide themselves of Slaves elsewhere the Natives in a little longer time had been quite exterminated to the great reproach of Christianity and the Gospel For so exceeding barbarous and bloody were they at their first coming thither that Haithney a Noble-man amongst them being perswaded to imbrace the Christian faith demanded first what he should get by being of that Religion and was answered that he should get Heaven the joys there of Then would he know what place was destinate to such as died unbaptized and was answered that they went to Hell the torments of it Finally asking unto which of these two Places the Spaniards went and being told they went to Heaven he renounced his Baptism protesting that he would rather go to Hell with the unbaptized then to live in Heaven with so cruel a people The rest were driven unto the Font like so many horses to the watering place and received into the Church of Christ without any instruction inso much that one old Frier as himself confessed to Charles the fifth had Christened 700000 of them and another of that rank 300000. never acquainting them with any of the Articles of the Christian faith or points of Religious conversation except it were to be obedient to their Pastors and Teachers Yet here I must confess for I am â—oth to defraud any man of his due there hath been made a great improvement of Christianity the number of Christians in this Country being thought by some learned men of the Church of Rome to equal all those of the Latine Churches in Europe And though perhaps constrained at first unto it as a new Religion and of a stricter Rule then that which before they had yet by long time and education it is now grown more plausible and familiar to them The Church hereof governed by the four Archbishops of 1 Mexico 2 Lima. 3 S. Foy 4 Dominico who have under them 25 Suffragan Bishops all liberally endowed and provided for VVhen this new world came first acquainted with the old Isabel Queen of Castile would not permit any of her husband Ferdinando's subjects to be planted here viz. Arragonians or Valentians but licensed the Castilians Andalusians Biscains and the rest of her own people only envying the wealth hereof to the rest VVhen she was dead Ferdinando licensed generally all the Spaniards excluding only the Portugals But so rich a prize could not so warily be senced but that Portugals French English and now of late the Low-country-men have laid in their own Barns part of the Spaniards harvest who well hoped to have had a Monopoly of so wealthy a Region and to have enjoyed without any rivall or competitor the possession I cannot say the love of a country so abundantly fruitful For though some of the Kings of Spain have been used to say that they loved the East Indies for their Mistress only in whose favours they could patiently enough endure a Rival but esteemed America as their wife in whose love they could not brook a Competitor without fowl
let the Rhene into the Danow the like had Lucius Verus to joyn the Rhene and the Rhone all which in their peculiar places we have already touched Nicanor also King of Syria intended to have made a channel from the Caspian to the Euxine Sea an infinite project but neither he nor any of the rest could finish these works God it seemeth being not pleased at such proud and haughty enterprises And yet perhaps the want of treasure hath not been the least cause why the like projects have not proceeded besides the dreadfull noyses and apparitions which as we have already said continually affrighted the workmen Not less observable then this great but unsuccessful design of cutting a passage thorow this Isthmus from one Sea to the other was that notable but a like successless Attempt of John Oxenham an adventurous Englishman in a passage over it by Land This man being one of the Followers of Sir Francis Drake ariving in a small Bark with â—0 of his Companions a little above Nombre di Dios the chiesest Town of all the Isthmus drew his Ship on Land covered it with boughs and marched over the Land with his Company guided by Negroes till he came to a River There he cut down Wood made him a Pinnace entred the South Sea went to the Isle of Pearls where he stayed ten days intercepted in two Spanish Ships who feared no Enemy on that side 60000 pound weight of Gold 200000 pound weight in bars of silver and returned in safety to the Land And though by the mutinie of some of his own Company he neither returned into his Country nor unto his â—hip yet is it an Adventure not to be forgotten in that never attempted by any other and by the Spanish Writers recorded with much admiration But to return to the Division of this Country and the two main parts thereof which this Streit uniteth Mexicana or the Northern Peninsula may be most properly divided into the Continent and Ilands the Continent again into the several Provinces of 1 Estotiland 2 Nova Francia 3 Virginia 4 Florida 5 Califormia 6 Nova Gallicia 7 Nova Hispania and 8 Guatimala each of them branched into many sub divisions and lesser Territories Peruana or the Southern Peninsula taking in some part of the Isthmus as before we did hath on the Continent the Provinces of 1 Castella Aurea 2 Nova Granado 3 Peru 4 Chile 5 Paraguay 6 Brasil 7 Guiana and 8 Paria with their several members parts and particular Regions The Ilands which belong to both dispersed either in the Southern Ocean called Mare del Zur where there is not any one of note but 1. Those called Los Ladrones and 2 the Ilands of Solomon or in the Northern Ocean or Mare del Norte reduced unto 3 the Caribes 4 Porto Rico 5 Hispaniola 6 Cuba and 7 Jamaica In the survey of which particulars we will begin with those which lie on the North-east of this great Continent not possessed by the Spaniard and passing thorow the Plantations of such other Nations as have any footing in the same come by degrees to the Estates of the King of Spain that we may lay them altogether without interruption beginning with Estotiland the most Northern part and that which as some say was discovered first OF ESTOTILAND ESTOTILAND as under that name we comprehend those Regions of the Mexicana which lie most towards the North and East hath on the East the main Ocean on the South Canada or Nova Francia on the West some unknown Tract not yet discovered and on the North a Bay or Inlet of the Sea called Hudsons Straits and called so from Henry Hudson an Englishman who by this way endeavoured to finde out a more commodious and quick passage to Cathay and China then had been formerly discovered It comprehends 1 Estotiland specially so called 2 Terra Corterialis 3 New-found Land and 4 the Isles of Bacaleos 1. And first Estotiland specially so called is the most Northern Region on the East side of America lying betwixt Hudsons Straits on the North and Terra Corterialis on the South The soil sufficiently enriched with natural endowments said to have in it Mines of Gold and other Mettals but I doubt it lieth too much North for Gold whatsoever it may do for Brass and Iron The People rude and void of goodness naked notwithstanding the extream cold of the Country not having either the wit or the care to cover their bodies with the skins of those Beasts which they kill by hunting though their Bellies teach them to keep life by the Flesh thereof Said by the first Discoverers to sow Corn to make Beer or Ale and to have many Barks of their own with which they traded into Groen-land as also to have many Cities and Castles some Temples consecrate to their Idols where they first Sacrificed men and after eat them The Language which they spake expressed in Characters of their own but some knowledge of the Latine Tongue there had been amongst them and Latine Books in the Library of one of their Kings understood by few Such were the Reports made of this Country by the first Discoverers who were certain Fishermen of Freezland cast by a Tempest on this Coast about the year 1350. Six of them only got on Land where all died save one who after along wandring from one Princes Court to another found means to return into his own Country the King whereof called Zichumi being a great Adventurer in the feats of Arms prepared for the further Discovery and Conquest of it Animared thereunto by the opportune coming of Nicolo and Antonio Zeni two noble Gentlemen of Venice who desiring to see the fashions of the World furnished a ship at their own charges and passing the Straits of Gibraltar held their course northward with an intent to see England and Flanders But driven by tempest on this Iland An. 1380. They were kindly welcomed by the King then newly prosperous in a War against those of Norway who liked Nicolo so well that he gave him a command in his Navie and under his good conduct woon many Ilands discovered Groen-land and provided for the conquest of Estotiland also But Nicolo in the main time dying the business was pursued by his brother Antonio the King in person making one in the undertaking who liked the Country so well being once possessed of it that he built a City in it and there determining to spend the rest of his days sent back Antonio unto Freezland with the most of his People This is the substance of the story of the first Discovery published long since by one Francisco Marcellino out of the Letters of the Zeni which had they been considered of as they might have been we had not so long wanted the acquaintance of this part of the World But whether it were that their reports were esteemed as fabulous by the States of Europe or that the time was not yet ripe for this great Discovery there was nothing done
so much by force as by fair perswasions Places of most observation in it 1 S. Barbara and 2. S. Johns about three Leagues distant built only for the benefit of the Mines adjoyning 3 Ende the furthest Town which the Spaniards have towards the North of whom a Colonie was there planted by reason of the adjoyning Mines by Roderico del Rio who did also Fortifie it by the direction of de Tharra under whom a Colonell Distant from S. Barbara and S. John about twenty Leagues and an hundred and twenty Leagues from Los Zacatecas More North by seventy Leagues at least and within this Region but not within the power of the Spaniard are said to be those four great Towns which the Spaniards call Las Quatro Cienagas but I have nothing of them certain This Country first subdued by Francisco de Tharra who after he had built Durango in the North parts of Las Zacatecas and assured that Province advanced with a Troop of 130 horse for the Discovery and Conquest of his Northern Neighbours Encountred at the first more with hunger and thirst then with any opposition of the Inhabitants insomuch that they were sain to eat their Horses and afterwards by the Rebellion of the Natives who killed the greatest part of such Horses as were left uneaten But not discouraged herewith nor with the many difficulties which he found in his way being compelled to hew his passage thorow the VVoods by the swords of his Souldiers he prevailed at last and having setled it in peace returned by the way of Cinoloa which he also Conquered and planted there a Colony in the Town of S. Johns as was said before 7. NOVA MEXICANA is bounded on the South with New Biscay on the West with Quivira the Countries on the North and East not discovered hitherto though some extend it Eastwards as far as Florida Extended 250 Leagues from the Town and Mines of S. Barbara and how much beyond that none can tell the Relations of this Country being so uncertain and indeed incredulous that I dare say nothing positively of the soil or People but much less of the Towns and Cities which are said to be in it so named by Antonio de Espeio a Citizen of Mexico in New Spain by whom discovered and subdued For first they tell us of the People that they are of great stâ—ature and that like enough but not so probable that they have the Art of dressing Chamoâ—s and other Leather as well as the best Leather-Dresser in all Flanders or that they have Shoes and Boots so well sewed and soaled that no Shoo Maker in all S. Martins could do it better Then for their Towns that they are very fair and goodly the houses well built of Lime and Stone some of them four Stories and in most of them Stoves for the Winter Season The Streets even and ordered in an excellent Manner Particularly they tell us of a Town called 1 Chia one of the five chief Towns of the Province of Cuames which is said to contain eight Market-Places and all the houses to be plaistered and painted in most curious Manner 2. Of Acoma that it is stuate on the top of a Rock a great Town yet no way unto it but by Ladders and in one place a paire of stairs but exceeding narrow hewn out of the Rock exceedingly well fortified by Nature they say true in that if any thing were true which they tell us of it and all their water kept in Cisterns but no body can tell from whence they have it 3. Of Conibas on a Lake so called the City seven Leagues long two broad a second Ninive but the Houses scatteringly built amongst Hills and Gardens which takes up a great deal of the room Inhabited by a People of such strength and courage that the Spaniards only faced it and so went away Much of this stuff I could afford you but by this tast we may conjecture of the rest of the Feast The Country first discovered by Augustino Royaz a Franciscan Frier Anno 1580 who out of Zeal to plant the Gospel in the North accompanied with two other Friers of that Order and eight Souldiers undertook the Adventure But one of the Monks being killed by the Salvages the Souldiers plaid the Poltrons and gave over the Action On their return Beltram a Frier of the same Order from whose mouth we must have the former Fictions desirous to preserve the lives of his Fellows which staid behinde encouraged one Antonio de Espeio a Native of Cordula but a Citizen of Mexico to engage in such an holy Cause who raising a Band of 150 horse accompanied with many Slaves and Beasts of Carriage undertook the business I omit the many Nations of the Conchi Pasnugates Tobosi Patarabyes Tarrahumares Tepoanes and many other as hard names which he passed thorow in his way But coming at the last to a great River which he called Del Nort there he made a stand caused the Country on both sides of it to be called Nova Mexicana and a City to be built which he called New Mexico situate in the 37th degree of Northern Latitude and distant from old Mexico five hundred Leagues the name since changed to that of S. Fogi but still the Metrrpolis of that Province the Residence of the Governour and a pretty Garrison consisting of two hundred and fifty Spaniards Some other Towns he found at his coming hither viz. 2 Socorro so called by the Spaniards because of that succour and relief they found there for their half starved Bodies 3 Senecu 4 Pilabo and 5 Seviletta old Towns but now Christened by the Spaniards when the Inhabitants thereof did embrace the Gospel each of them beautified with a Church 6 S. Johns built afterwards in the year 1599 by John de Onnate who with an Army of five thousand followed the same way which Espeio went and having got a great deal of Treasure laid it up in this place that it might be no incumbrance to him in his Advance This is the most I dare relie on for this Country And this hath no such VVonders in it but what an easie Faith may give credit to though I had rather believe the Friers whole Relations then go thither to disprove any part thereof OF NOVA HISPANIA NOVA HISPANIA is bounded on the East with a fair and large Arm of the Sea called the Bay of New Spain and the Golf of Mexico on the West with parts of Nova Gallicia and Mare del Zur on the North with the rest of New Gallicia some part of Florida and the Golf on the South with Mare del Zur or the South-sea onely So called with relation to Spain in Europe as the chief Province of that Empire in this New World with reference to which the Kings of Spain call themselves Râ—ges Hispaniarum in the Plural number It extendeth from the 15. Degree of Latitude to the 26. exclusively i. measuring it on the East-side by the Bay of Mexico to the North
Inhabited by three sorts of men first natural Spaniards of which here are accompâ—ed 400 Families 2. The Mestizos begotten by the Spaniard upon the Natives and 3 Mulatos born of the Spaniards and the Negroes of which two last here are thought to be many thousands Not far off is a great Lake called Ytupuam in the midst whereof an huge Rock above 100 Fathom high above the water 5 Cividad Real by the Spaniards called also Ontiveros by the Natives Guayra 80 Leagues North from the Town of Assumption situate on the banks of the River Parana in a fruitfull soyl but a sickly Air for which cause and the frequent insurrections of the Savages but meanly peopled 6 S. Anne on the banks of the same River Parana 7 S. Salvador on a River of the same name Besides these there are up the River above Assumption three noted Ports 8 Puerto de Guaybiamo 9 Puerto de la Candelaria and 10 Puerto de Los Reyes but whether Towns or only Havens on that River for dispersing and bartering their Commodities I am not able to say The last save one memorable for the defeat of John de Ayolas and the death of 80 of his men by the hands of the Savages 2. TVCVMAN lieth on the West of Rio de la Plata extending towards the confines of Chile thorow which they make their way unto Mare del Zur as thorow the Province of Rio de la Plata unto Mare del Nort the exact bounds hereof to the North and South not yet resolved on The Country for so 〈◊〉 hereof as lieth towards Chile well manured and fruitfull that towards Magellanica barren 〈◊〉 and not well discovered no veins of Gold or Silver in it though situate in a temperate and agreeable Air. Watered by the two Rivers of 1. Salado so called from the brackishness and â—altness of its and 2 Del Estero spoken of before so named because sometimes it breaketh out of his banks The Inhabitants now civilized both in manners and habit in both which they conform to the garb of the Spaniards Chief Towns hereof 1 S. Jago del Estero on the banks of that River by the natural Inhabitants called Varco the principal of this small Province honoured with a Bishops See and the seat of the Governour and distant about 180 Leagues from Buenos Airez 2 S. Michael de Tucuman seated at the foot of a rockie mountain but near a very fruitful soyl both for Corn and Pasturage distant 28 Leagues from S. Jago 3 Talavera or Nuestra Sennora de Talavera but by the Natives called Esteco situate on the River Salado before mentioned in a fruitful soyl and inhabited by an industrious People grown wealthy by their Manufactures of Cotton-woolls which grow hereabouts in great abundance with which they drive a great trade at the Mines of Potosi from hence distant but 140 Leagues 4 Corduba in a convenient piâ—ce for trade as being equally distant from S. Juan ae la Frontera in the Praefecture of Chile and S. Foy in Rio de la Plata 50 Leagues from each and seated in a Rode from Peru unto Buenos Aires much travelled consequently by those who go from Peru to Brasil or Spain 5 New London and 6 New Cordura built at such time as Garsius de Mendoza son of the Marquess of Cannete and Vice Roy of Peru was Governour of this Province but both abandoned not long after Besides these 7 Morata 8 Chocinoca 9 Sococha 10 Calabinda Townships belonging to the Natives 3. SCRVX DE SIERRA is the name of a little Territory lying towards Peru on the North of the River Guapay and in the Country of the Chiquitos and Cheriguanaes two Tribes of the Savages by some accounted to Peru because under the Juridical Resort of Charâ—os but so far distant from the neerest bounds of that Province 100 Spanish leagues at least that I think fitter to accompt it to the Province of Paraguay betwixt the banks of which River and that of Guapay it is wholly seated The soil abundantly productive of Maize and Wines plenty of most sorts of American fruits which I can give no English name to a kind of Palm of whose trunk they make great store of meal of good taste and nourishment But neither soil nor Air agreeable to the fruits of Europe which ripen slowly and soon die So destitute of Rivers that the Inhabitants were fain to make use of Rain water preserved in pits the cause of no small wants and of many great murders the people either dying for thirst or killing one another for some water to quench it Chief Towns hereof 1 Sancta Crux situate at the foot of a great Mountain whence the name of the Province but situate in open field inlarging it self into many Plains and thirsty Vallies neighboured by a Brook or Torrent breaking from the Rocks which four leagues from the town is become a Pond and plentifully doth supply the town with Fish 2 Baranca 60 leagues from the Mines of Potosi 3 Tomina 4. Lagunilla and 5 Tarixa three Forts erected for defence of this Province against the incursions and Alarms of the Cherignanaes 6 Neyva Riâ—ja once a Colonie of the Spaniards but sacked and diâ—peopled by the Cherignanaes when the Count of Neyva was Vice-Roy of Peru at what time Nuflo de Chaves who in the year 1548. first discovered those parts was treacherously slain by one of the Savages The principal Nations of this Country when first known to the Spaniards were the Quirandies Timbues and Carcares the Chanes Chiminei Guaranyes the Guayacurves Cacoves Guaxarapi c. on both sides of the River of Plata the Tucumanes Juries and Diagnitas in the Cantred of Tucuman more Northward where the Spaniards have as yet no hold the Chunesses Xaquesses Xacoaes and the Xarayes great and powerfull Nations hitherto unconquered The first discovery of this Country ascribed to John Dias de Solis a Spanish Adventurer who in the year 1515. passing up the River to the Latitude of 34 Degrees and 40 minutes and unadvisedly landing with too small a power was there unfortunately slain The design after prosecuted by Sebastian Cabot An 1526. who sailed against the stream as high as the River Parana at the reception of which the great River called till then by the name of Paraguay begins to be called De la Plata Here built he the Fortress called Fort Cabot and 30 leagues more up the River that called S. Anne both long since ruined where Diego Garcias a Portugal found him in the year next following In the year 1535. the business was resumed by Pedro de Mendoza who built the Town of Buenos Ayres and sent John de Aiolas to discover Northwards of whose unhappy end we have heard before Not fully setled till the year 1540. when Alvares Nonnez commonly called Cabesa de Vacca made a more full discovery of it and planted Colonies of Spaniards in convenient places Nothing since done for the further planting of the Country
incumbrances of Frosts and Ice and endless Winters I have oft marvelled with my self that no further progress hath been made in Discovery of it considering chiefly by the site and position of the Country especially in those parts which lie nearest Asia that there is nothing to be looked for elsewhere either of profit or of pleasures but may there be found Whether it be that there is some Nil ultra put to humane endeavours or that this people are not yet made ripe enough to receive the Gospel or that the great Princes of the Earth think it no good Policy to engage themselves in New Discoveries till the Old be thorowly planted and made sure unto them or that the Merchant who in matters of this nature hath a powerfull influence thinks his hands full enough already and being setled in so many and so wealthy Factories will not adventure upon more Which of all these or whether all of these together be the cause of this stop I am nor able to determine Certain it is that here is a large field enough for Covetousness Ambition or Desire of glory to spend themselves in enough to satisfie the greatest and most hungry appetite of Empire Wealth and Worldly pleasures besides the Gallantry and merit of so brave an Action Most which hath hitherto been done in it hath been by the incouragements of the Vice Royes of New Spain and Peru by the first of which we came acquainted with the Coasts of Nova Guinea by the Later with those Countries called the Ilands of Solomon but whether Continent or Ilands not yet fully known And yet we must not rob Magellanus of his part of the honour who passing thorow the Streits which now bear his name discovered those parts of it which from the fire thence seen he called Terra del Furgo found by the Hollanders of late under James le Maire to be an Iland Nor do the English or the Dutch want their part herein though what they did was rather Accidental then upon Design For in the year 1593. Sir Richard Hawkins being bound for the Streits of Magellan was by a cross winde driven on some part of this Continent to which he gave the name of Hawkings his Mayden Land A Promontory of it shooting into the Sea with three points he called Point Tremontein and a pleasant Isle not far off by the name of Fair Iland Saying along these Coasts in the 50 Degree of Southern Latitude for the space of 60 miles and upwards he found the Country as he passâ—d to be very pleasant and by the fires which he saw in the night to be well inhabited By the like accident An. 1999. Sibald de Weert a Hollander in his return from the Streits of Magellan fell upon some Ilands of this Southern Continent in the Latitude of 50 Degrees and 40 Minutes which he caused to be called Sibalds Ilands And besides these we owe to the Portugals the discovery of such parts hereof as they fell on in their way to the Eastern Indies of which we have little but the names as Psittacorum Terra so called from the abundance of Parrats which they saw on the Coasts over against the Cape of good Hope 2 Beach a Region yielding Gold and possessed by Idolaters with the two Kingdoms of 3 Lucach and 4 Maletur all three against the Isles of Java from which little distant But the greatest light we have to see by into this dark business is by the Voyages and Adventures of the Spaniards employed by the two Vice-Royes of Peru and Mexico as before was said For in the year 1543. the Governour of New-Spain then being sent Villa Lobos with a Fleet towards the Moluccos who in that Voyage made a Discovery of a rich and flourishing Country which he named Nova Guinea by others since his time called Terra de Piccinacoli and in the year 1563 Castro the Licentiate then Vice-Roy of Peru sent a Fleet from Lima which under the conduct of Lopes Garcia de Castrâ— discovered the Ilands of Solomon To which if we subjoyn the success of the Hollanders in the Discovery of Fretum le Maire and the Land adjoyning the best Description we can make of this Southern Continent must be in the Chorography and History of their Adventures viz. 1 Terra del Fogo 2 Insulae Solomonis 3 Nova Guinea beginning first with Terra del Fogo because neerest to us 1. TERRA DEL FVEGO lâ—es on the other side of the Streit of Magellane heretofore thought to be a part of Terra Australis Incognita or the Southern Continent but is now discovered to be an Iland by one Jacob Mayre of Amsterdam accompanied by Cornelius Schouten of Horn both Hollanders They began their Voyage on the 15. of June An. 1615 and on the 19. of January Following they fell even with the Streit of Magellan On the 24. of the same Moneth they had the sight of another Streit which seemed to separate this Terra del â—uego from the rest of the Southern Continent and on the 25. they 〈◊〉 into it That part of the Land which being entred into the Streit they had on the West they called Terra Mauritit de Nassaw that on the East Statenland the Streit it self Fretum le Maire The entrance into the Streit they â—ound to be in 55 degrees of Southern Latitude and 50 Minutes the Waters running into the North-Sea with so violent an Eddie Vt adversum maris aestum difficulter superare 〈◊〉 â—aith he who in the way of Journal or Ephemerides hath described the whole course of this Voyage In the whole course whereof nothing so much observable besides this Discovery as that they â—ound that at their coming home they had lost a day as must needs happen unto such as in so tedious a Voyage had travelled Westward that being Saturday to them which was Sunday to the Hollanâ—â—ers and to the rest of Europe though they had calculated the days since their going out with all exactreâ—â— So that if there were any such Morality in the Sabbath as some men pretend these men must either keep their Sabbath on a dâ—fferent day from the rest of their Countrymen or otherwise to 〈◊〉 lie with them must be guilty of the breach of the Sabbath all the rest of their lives But of this 〈◊〉 at large elâ—ewhere To return therefore to this Streit it is said to be seven â—utch miles or 28 of 〈◊〉 in length and of a fair and equal breadth plentifull of good fish especially of Sea-Caâ—â—es and Whales About the inserting of which Streit into the third Edition of my Microcosm I received a Letter at such time as the Parliament was held in Oxon An. 1625. subscribed G. B. and a little 〈◊〉 that Sub granda storidus which whether it were the Gentlemans Motto or the Anagram of his name I am not able to say having never heard more of him from that time forwards though his 〈…〉 in that next Edition of that Work For my
named lib. 3. 10. the Summe and substance of his Story ibid. Masick the several sorts and effects thereof l. â— 17. used by the primitive Christians in Gods publick service ibid. Mysiorum postremus a Proverb and the meaning of it l. 3. 18. Myrtoum Mare where it was and from whence so named l. 3. 38. Mastick what it is where growing and how gathered lib. 3. 35. Melchites what they are and from whence denominated l. 3. 50. Maronites whence so called their Tenets and place of dwelling l. 3. 50. Their reconciliation with the Pope but a matter of complement ibid. Mahomet his birth and breeding l. 3. 1â—0 his design to coin a new Religion ib. the causes of the great groweth and increase thereof 123. his success and victories 123 124. Mongul a Tribe of Tartars l. 3. 203. the Title of the great Emperers of the hither India 236. the Catalogue and succession of them ibid. Magi what they were in Persia l. 3. 161. Their esteem and power ibid. Miramomooline what the word doth signifie lib. 4. 42. the Miramomlines of Morocco ibid. Mariners compass by whom first invented and by whom perfected l. 1. 57. l. 4. 99. erroneously ascribed to Solomon ib. Magnes why used to signifie the Load-stone by the Latine Writers l. 4. 99. Morses or Sea-horses the description and use made of them l. 4. 105. Money not the onely instrument of exchange in the elder times lib. 4. 65. by what names called and why ibid. Made sometimes of Leather and pasâ—bord 149. 150. Mesech the sonne of Aram planted about Mons Masius l. 1. 10. l. 3. 136. Mesech or Mosoch the sonne of Japhet settled amongst the Montes Moschici in Armenia Major l. 1. 15 16. l. 3. 144. Mogog the sonne of Jaâ—het in Coâ—e-Syria and the borders of Ibâ—ria l. 1. 15. l. 3. 64. Mizraim the son of Cham the Father of the Nation of Egypt l. 1. 14. l. 4. 3. 18. Messene Scrvilior a Proverb the occasion of it l. 2. 21. Mastiff Dogs why called Molosse by the Latines l. 2. 238. Mercea an order of Religious persons their institution and employment l. 1. 237. N NAtional Animosities to what cause ascribed l. 1. 19. Noâ—mans what they were originally l. 1. 164. lib. 2. 135. Their actions and Achievements ibid. when first fixt in France lib. 1. 164. Nunnes why so called and by whom first instituted lib. 1. 93. Their particular Orders ibidem of ill report for their unchastity ibid. Nemaean Games by whom first instituted and on what occasion l. 2. 225. Names fatal to some Kingdomes l. 3. 109. Nethinims what they were and in what employed l. 3. 92. Noahs seven Precepts or the Precepts of the sonnes of Noah lib. 3. 71. Naphtha the nature of it and where most used lib. 3. 158. 163. Nomades where they dwelt and from whence denominated lib. 3. 193. l. 4. 32. Navigation the Original and story of it l. 4. 97. what nations most-famous for it in the former times 98. and who at present ib. l. 1. 165. North-East passage by whom atâ—tempted and pursued l 4. 194. Of the North-West passage ib. The litle probability of doing any good in either ib. Nimrod the Founder of the Babylonian and Assyrian Kingdoms l. 1. 13. l. 3. 136. Nestorians whence so called l. 2. 131. their Tenets in Religion ibid. much hated by the Pope and why 133. Naphtuchim the sonne of Mizraim where first planted l. 1. 14 l. 4. 17. the name of Neptune by some said to be thence derived ibid. Nutmegs how they grow aâ—d where most plentiful l. 3. 250. O OCean the Collection of waters l. 1. 26. the causes of its ebbing and flowing ibid. the Etymologie of the name and vast greatness of it 256. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a kind of Divination lib. 1. 49. an experiment of it ibid. Ostraâ—â—sâ—n what it was whence called and with whom in use l. 2. 229. Ovation how it differeth from a Triumph lib. 1. 41. from whence so called ib. in what cases granted ibid. Oracles which most famous lib. 2. 224. Their ambiguity and decay 234 235. Oâ—mpick Games by whom first instituted and restored l. 2. 220. where held and who were Judges in them ib. All the Victors at one time of one City in Itaâ—y l. 1. 60. Ostrich Feathers why and how long the Cognizance of the Prices of Wales l. 1. 295. Ovid why banished into Pontus l. 2. 210. Oleum Mediacum v. Naphta Ophir not the Pâ—ovince of Sofala in Ethiopâ—a l. 4. 75. where it rather was l. 1. 12. Ordâ—rs of Knighthood of Avis 244. Alâ—antara l. 1. 237. of the Annunâ—iada 128. of Saint Andrew 306. of Saint Antony l. 4. 72. of the Blood of our Lord Jesus Christ 87. Of the Bath 285. of narouets 287. of the Cresâ—ent 170. of Calatrava 237. of Dutch Knights l. 2. 180. of the Dragon l. 2. 190. of the Elephant l. 2. 138. of the Golden Fleece l. 2. 31. of the Gennet 204. of the Garter l. 2. 87. of the Holy Ghost l. â— 105. of Saint Jagol 1. 237. of Saint John l. 3. 109. and l. 4. 47. of Jesus Christ 244. of Saint Mâ—â—hael 204. of Saint Mark 107. of Merced l. 237. of Monâ—esal 1. 251. of Novâ— Scoâ—ia 1. 106. l 4. 107. of the Pairrie or twelve Peers 204. of the Round Table l. 1. 287. of the Star l. 1. 204. of Saint Stephen l. 1. 113. of the Sepulchre l. 3. 109 of the Templâ—rs l 3. 109. of Saint Saviour l. 1. 151. of the Glorious Virgin l. 1. 107. Oratorians an order of Religious persons by whom first instituted l. 1. 93. used for a counterpoise to the fesuâ—es ib. P PEriseâ— and 〈◊〉 what they are in Geâ—graphy lib. 1. 25. Praeâ—oâ—â—an Guards by whom instituted and by whom cassiered l. 1. 46. Their power the great authority of their Captains Auguâ—tâ— n. 20. Peter-pâ—â—e by whom first granted to the Popes l. 1. 91. b. â—woprdâ— a new Order devised by constantine and what it was l. 1. 46. Pathru â—â— first planted in the land of Pathorâ— l. 1. 14. l. 4. 13. Phalâ—g wheâ—e probably first planted l. 1. 16. l. 3. Phut the sonne of 〈◊〉 Fâ—ther of the Mâ—ores or 〈◊〉 l. 1. 14. 15. l. 4. 26 27. Pope of Pâ—â—a what it signifieth l. 1. 87. Common at first to other Bishops ib. the opportunities those of Rome had to advance their greatness ib. a The meanâ—s and steps by which they did attain to their temporal power 89. and still keep the same 90. how casie to be made hereditary 90 91. Their Forces and Revenues 91. c. Presbyterian Discipline by whom first framed l. 1. 139. and how after propagated 140. the introduction of it into the Signeurie of Genevi 139. and the Realm of Scotland 298. why so importunately desiâ—ed by some in England 266. Petalism what it was and where most in use l. 1. 70. Pâ—ctâ— what they were and the story of them l. â— 300.
Prâ—testanâ— where first so called and why l. 2 56. the whole story of them 105 106. the causes of the great increase of their Doctrines 106. their principal oversight 107. Pâ—â—lipicks given by Tullâ— for the name of his Orations against M. Antony l. 2 235. Pasiphae how far the Fable of her may be thought historicall lib. 2. 262. Parchment in Latine Perganâ—â—na where invented first l. 3. 21. Phryges sero sapiunt a Proverb and the occasion of it lib. 3. 17. Proselytes what amongst the 〈◊〉 l. 3. 71. the several sorts of them and to what obliged b. 〈◊〉 whence they had theâ— name lib. 3. â—1 Their 〈◊〉 and authority amongst he people 72. 〈◊〉 of the Jews provided of a liberal maintenance l. 3. 96. who they were whom they called the Chief Priests 73 of the High Priest and when made a Saleable 〈◊〉 73. how 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 were High Priests at the same time ibid. Their power and succession after the Captivity l. 3. 104. 〈◊〉 who and why so called l. 3. 87. 〈◊〉 how many and why so named l. 3. 95. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 alluded to 〈◊〉 14 what and where it was lib. 3. 95. 〈◊〉 where it was indeed lib. 3. 127. the severall fancies and opinions touching that particular ibid. Prometheus why feigned to be tortured by a Vulâ—ur l. 3. 170. Pyramâ—des of 〈◊〉 their vast greatness by whom built and why l. 4. 7. 〈◊〉 where first invented and why so called l. 4. 9. 〈◊〉 where first invented and by whom l. 2. 22. how much abused in these later times lib. 3. 207. Palmes antiently used as a sign of Victory l. 4. 4. Set by the Christians in Church-yards and for what reason ibid. of the rare nature of the Tree l. 4. 50. Pâ—gâ—neys whereâ—◠〈◊〉 dwel l. 4. 57. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the name of the King of 〈◊〉 l. 3. 202 〈◊〉 ascribed by Scaliger to the Abassine Emp. ib. The ground of the mistake and right name of that Prince l. 4. 70. Pigritia the name of a strange Creature in 〈◊〉 l. 4. Pelleneaa vestâ—s a By-word and the meaning of it l. 2. 219. Pluto why fancied by the Poets for the God of Hell l. 2. 237. R RIvers their use and condâ—â—ons requisite for 〈…〉 l. 1. 27. the banks of great River how defensible l. 3. 19. 〈…〉 the meaning and occasion of it l. 1. 162. 〈◊〉 naturally ingraffed in the heart of man l. 1. 31. how it standdeth in relation to the parts of the World 31. 32. Rome of what circuit in her glory l. 1. 85. the number of its inhabitants ib. the extent of her Dominions 47. once made a Godess and by whom l. 3. 24. Her Revenues computed at 150. millions of Crowns l. 1. 47. Her Empire subverted by Constantine and how 48. Roman Emperours the succession of them l. 1. 45. cut off by violent deaths till the time of Constantine 46. and the cause thereof ib. their negligence and degenerate sloth 48. Rex Romanorum what he is l. 2. 47. by whom and for what cause ordained Rhene the fountain and course thereof l. 2. 6. 42. the several branches by which it falleth into the Ocean l. 2. 6. Rhodian Laws the Rule in former times of all marine causes l. 3. 49. and for how long they so continued ibid. Red Sea from whence it had the name lib. 3. 120. how far extended by that name ibid. l. 4. 83. Rhabard or Rhubard where it groweth and the vertues of it l. 3. 190. 202. Retiredness from the Vulgar eye used by divers Princes lib. 4. 71. Regma the son of Chus first planted on the shores of the Persian Gulf l. 1. 13 l. 3. 119. Riphath the sonne of Gomer found in Paphlagonia lib. I. 15. Rhamnusia why given for an adjunct unto Nemesis and what Nemesis was l. 2. 229. S SEla the sonne of Arphaxad in what parts setled l. 1. 10. l. 3. 163. Sheba Sabta and Sabteca the sonnes of Chus all planted in Arabia Felix and there the founders of the puissant nation of the Sabaeans lib. 1. 13. lib. 3. 119. Sabaeans of Arabia the Desert from what root they came lib. 3. 113. Seba the sonne of Jocktan planted upon the River Indus or the Golden Chersonese l. 1. 12. l. 3. 238. Schola Salerm by whom writ and to whom dedicated lib. 1. 57. Siculae Gerrae l. 1. 68. Vesperi Siculi 74. Siculi Tyranni 73. three By-words and the meaning of them Sardonicus risus a Proverb and the meaning of it l. 1. 75. Salique Law what it truely is l. 1. 149. not so antient as the French pretend ib. nor at all regarded by them but to serve the turns of some Usurpers ibid. the inconveniences and injustice of it ib. Seminaries for the English by whom first erected and where lib. 1. 158. Sterling-money why so called l. 1. 199. Spaniards from whence they do descend l. 1. 212 by whom converted to the Faith 210. The dependence of the Popes on the Crown thereof ibid. their aim at the fift Monarchy ib. the greatness of their Empire 252. and the weakness of it 253. their crueltie towards the Americans l. 4. 100. c. Spa medicinable waters where and for what most usefull l. 2. 17. Souldiers and great Commanders unfortunate for the most part and why l. 2. 229. Scanacrbeg his life and story l. 2. 241. what became of his body ib. 194. Scots why so called l 1. 296. their proceedings in the Reformation 298. their Kingdome held in vassallage to the Crown of England 105 106. Salmacida spolia a Proverb and the meaning of it l. 3. 25. Streights of Mountains not to be abandoned by the Defendants l. 3. 30. the losing of such Passes of what fatal consequence 19. Syriack language what it was and of what ingredients l. 3. 51. 72. when first made vulgar to the Jews ib. Syrian Godess what she was l. 2. 58. her magnificent Temple ib. the deceits and jugling of her Priests ib. Syrorum multaolera Syri contra Phoenices two Proverbs and the meaning of them 3. 58. Seleucus a great builder l. 3. 59. his strange rise and fortunes 68. Saduces whence they had their name l. 3. 7l their opinions and dogmata ib. Scribes what they were when instituted l. 3. 72. and of what authority 73. Samaritans what they were l. 3. 81. Their Religion Tenets and Sects 85 86. how hated by the Jews and why 86. 88. Simeon the sonne of Jacob how dispersed in Israel as his father prophesied l. 3. 90. Solomons Porch mentioned Joh. 10. 3. where and what it was 94. Sclaves or Sclavonians whence so called l. 2. 298. Their affairs and story ib. given as a name to Bondmen and on what occasion 191. Saracens why so called l. 3. 111. 114. their Character in formertimes 114. they resort to Mahomet 124. Their successes victories and Caliphs 125. c. Scythians their original antiquity and achievements l. 3. 197. Their expedition into Media l. 3. 196. and success in Lydia 191. Soo
the substance of the Story which being the greatest and most notable voyage which the greâ—ians in those early daies had undertaken occasioned the Poets to advance it to the highest pitch and to disguise it with many fictions and ingenious fancies But not without some ground entituled to the Golden Fleece which they make the end of the design For the Rivers as before was said having Golden sands which fell down from the mountains as in many other parts of the world they are found to have it was the custome of the people to lay many Fleeces of wooll in the descent of those Rivers in which the grains of Gold remained though the water passed through which Strabo witnesseth to be true But leaving these Adventurers to pursue their fortunes let us go forward to survey the Colchian Cities the principall whereof 1. Dioscurias a Town of great wealth and trade founded by Amphitus and Telchius two Spartans the Charioters of Castor and Pollux and so named in honour of their Masters whom the Greeks call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which two Spartans passing further East were afterwards the founders of the Nation from them called Heniocht or the Chariot-drivers A Town of such resort by Merchants from most parts of the world that here were spoken 300 different languages insomuch that the Romans as Pliny saith were fain to maintain here 130 Interpreters for dispatch of business and negotiating with those Merchants 2. Sybaris the seat-Royal of the Colchian Kings about nine miles from which was the Temple of Mars to which Medea is reported to have brought the Argonauts 3. Siganeam neer the mouth of the River Cyaneus as is also 4. Aea by Ptolomy called Aeapolis an Aegyptian Colony planted there by Sesosoris in the time of Rehoboam the Sonne of Solomon at what time he attempted but without success the conquest of Colchis 5. Neapolis so called from the newness or late foundation of it when that name was given 6. Phasis so called from the River upon which it is situate retaining both the site and name to this very day the ordinary residence of the Turkish Beglâ—rbeâ— by whom called Phassum 7. Alvati a well fortified place More in the land are placed by Ptolomy 8. Mechlessus 9. Sarace 10. Zadris 11. Surium c. not much observable The first Inhabitants of this Countrey most probably came of out of the neighbouring Armenia and therefore the posterity of Hul or Chul from whence perhaps the name of Colchis to whom in tract of time some Colonies out of Aegypt a seafaring people moved with the great fame of the riches and wealth hereof did adjoin themselves the Colchians on that ground or from some part of his Army left there by Sesostris being said by Ammianus Marcellinus to be the antient off-spring of the Aegyptians The most antient of their Kings was Aetes spoken of before who entertaining Phryxus flying out of greece from the fury of his stepdame Ino with great store of treasure occasioned the Argonauts as well in way of revenge as in hope of booty to make that famous expedition for the Gold of Colchos disguised under the fiction of the Golden Fleece Of most note after him Selauces and Esubops who first discovered the rich mines of Gold and silver of which metals they made all their Utensils even the beams of their Chambers The fame whereof drew thither Sesostris the great King of Aegypt who being vanquished in the field was fain to lay aside all those hopes which he brought with him thither and return back to Aegypt in worse state than he came but that he left behind him an Aegyptian Colony in the City of Aea which after occasioned others of that Countrey to repair hither also Living in peace and unmolested from this time forwards they were unhappily ingaged by Tigranes of Armenia to side with him against the Romans and in his overthrow gave such advantage to the Victor that Orodes the King of Colchis was fain to submit himself to Pompey to dismiss his forces leave his fastnesses and finally to redeem his peace by sending to him a Bedstead of purest Gold and many other rich presents After this the Romans had here their Agens and received hence some annuall profits but never brought it to the form of a Province Distressed between the Persians and Constantinopolitans they had much ado to stand upright though betwixt both they kept themselves in a kind of liberty as of late times betwixt the Persians Turks and Tartars their too potent Neigbours But at the last Anno 1579. Amurath the third to make the safer passage for his forces in Georgia sent Uluzales his Admiral with a great Fleet into the Euxine Sea who comming up the River Phasis took the City of Fassum fortified it and laid so certain a foundation of a future conquest that though the Mengrelians did not long after demolish some of his fortifications yet they were afterwards repaired and Fassu made the seat of a Turkish Beglerbeg as it still continueth 3. IBERIA I BERIA is bounded on the East with Albania on the West with Colchis on the North with the Caucasian Mountains and one the South with the Montes Moschici by the first mountains parted from Sarmatia Asiatica and by the last from Armenia Maâ—or It was so called from the River Iberus which running thorow it falleth at last into the more noted River Cyrus but is now called Georgia and that as some say from Saint George the Cappadocian Martyr whom here they have in very great reverence as their tutelary Saint and Patron as others say from George a Cappadocian Bishop by whose preaching they were brought unto Christianity and some again will have them called properly Gordiaeans and corruptly Georgians from their neer neighbourhood to those mountains But the most probable opinion is as I conceive that they took this name from the Georgi whom Pliny reckoneth amongst other of the Caspian nations Though to say truth the name of Georgia extendeth somewhat further than that of Iberia as comprehending also that part of Armenia Major which lies next to Media and the whole Countrey of Albania if I guess a right The Countrey for the greatest part is covered with Mountains woods and thickets and in that regard unconquerable for the difficulty of the mountainous passages yet notwithstanding it is very fruitfull in many places having many fertile plains and wealthy vallies well watered and of great increase to the husbandman if he be not wanting to himself in care and industry Of the old Iberians it is written that they were a very warlike nation and used to set as many Pillars about the grave of a dead man as he had slain Enemies in his life as also that those of the same Tribe or family had all things common he being the Ruler which was eldest and that some of them did derive themselves from the Children of David begotten on the wife of Vriah for that cause never marying out of
their own kindred The present Georgians very warlike strong of bodie and valorous in fight for along time defended themselves and Countrey from the Turks and Persians with great prudence making use of the one against the other But overpowred by the vast multitude of Turks breaking in upon them they have lost many of their best Forts and much of their liberty The Christian faith was first here planted in the time of Constantine the Great by means of a Christian captive women such extraordinary waies doth God find out to promote his Gospell who being of a most devout life and exemplary piety had by her prayers to CHRIST restored a young child to health which was thought past cure and healed the Queen hereof of a desperate maladie when no help of Physick would prevail Whereupon the King sent Ambassadours to Constantine desiring Ministers and Preachers to be sent to Iberia to instruct the people in the faith which was done accordingly Since that time Christianity hath flourished in this Countrey without interruption though by Mahometans and Pagans on all sides encompassed agreeable in doctrinal points to the Church of Greece whose Rituals also the People do to this day follow Not subject for all that to the Patriarch of Constantinople though of his Communion but to their own Metropolitan onely who hath under him about 18 Bishops and resideth for the most part in Saint Catharines Monastery on Mount Sinai By means of which remote dwelling of their principall Pastor Mahometanism hath got some sooting and Jesuitism began to creep in amongst them The occasion of which last was this About the year 1614. the Persians making an inrode into this Countrey took the City of Cremer and therein Cetaba the mother of Prince Teimurazes whom leading her captive into Persia and not able to prevail with her to turn Mahometan they most cruelly murdered Some of the Jesuites then travelling in those Countreys and willing out of that sad accident to advance the fame of their Society together with the Catholique cause cut off the head of a dead man whom they found in the way anoined it with oyl and odours brought it into Georgia and signified unto the Prince that they had with them the head of the blessed Martyr Cetaba desiring leave to live in some Monastery and have the keeping of the holy Relique committed to them This easily believed and granted the head was placed with great honourin the Church of Saint George at Aberdall much resort to it from all parts by diseased persons whom if past cure the Jesuites sent home again prescribing them in the way of preparation a long time of repentance if curable by outward means which they applyed the cure was presently ascribed to the holy Relique Grown famous by this means they gained many Proselytes to themselves and had no small hope of prevailing on Prince Teimurazes to submit himself to the Pope as the Vicar of CHRIST When in the heat of all their glories a letter cometh from Maacla a Lady attendant on the Princess but then living in Persia as a slave or bond-maid signifying that her Master by her perswasion had got into his power the body of his mother Cetaba which he might ransome if he pleased two Travellers withall who came out of Persia with the Jesuites reporting what they see them do with the dead mans head By which means the Imposture being discovered the body of the Queen was sent for the false Relique was cast out of the Church and the falser Jesuites into prison and next out of the Countrey Rivers of note I find not any either in Ptolomy or any of our modern writers but what are touched upon before except onely the River of Iberus spoken of before from which the Countrey is thus named The whole in general so destitute of waters that Pompey in his march this way against the Albanians was fain to carry 10000 bladders filled with water for the use of his Army Places of most antiquity and importance in it 1. Artaxissa 2. Vasada 3. Lubium 4. Armâ—stica all named by Piolomy this last by Pliny called Harmastis 5. Cremen the chief City now possessed by the Georgians 6. Cachete honoured with a fair Church the most beautifull of all the Countrey dedicated by the name of Saint George 7. Triala where are to be seen the ruins of a large City and many Churches by what name antiently called I find not 8. Altuncala or the Golden Castle a strong fortress and the ordinary residence of the Georgian Princes since the time of the wars betwixt the Persians and the Turks 9. Archichelech a strong Castle taken by Solyman the Magnificent in his wars against Tam as King of Persia and ever since holden by the Turks 10. Teflis a large and capacious Town forsaken by the Georgians at the coming of Mustapha Generall of Amurath the third against the Persians who liking the situation of it caused it to be repaired and fortified planted thereon an hundred peeces of Ordinance and left therein a Garrison of 6000 Souldiers 11. Loâ—â— distant from Teflis about two daies journey of a Carriers pace strengthned with a lofty Castle environed with deep ditches and a thick wall amounting to a mile in compass Seised on by Ferat Bassa the Successour of Mustapha who repaired the walls planted thereon 200 small peeces of Ordinance and garrisoned it with 7000 Turks for defence thereof 12. Tomanis a short daies march from Lors the Countrey lying betwixt both full of rich fields and pastures abounding with corn fruit and cattel Nigh unto which the said Fer at raised a new Fortress for the better command of the Streights and passages leading from thence to Lori and so to Teflis the Key of Media or Sirvan the wall whereof being 1700 yards in compass he caused to be planred with 200 peeces of Artillery and with incredible dihgence cut down a thick wood which lay before it and otherwise would have been a receptacle of theeves or Enemies 13. Glisca 14. Bascapan c. possessed and fortified by the Turks to make good their footing in this Conntrey But possibly most of these strong holds now possessed by the Turks may be within the bounds of Armenia Major and Alhania though within the Countrey of the Georgians that name not being limited to Iberia as was said before The first Inhabitants hereof were such who were brought hither by Tubal the sonne of Japhet from whom this people at the first as Josephus hath it had the name of Thobeli But that name growing out of knowledge the nations in it of most note were the Tibareni Mossynoeci Chalybes and of less esteem the Biseries Sapires Macrones c. united at the last in the name of Iberi from the River Iberus of which Pliny speaketh the principall of all this Countrey Too fruitfull of increase for so narrow a dwelling some of them put themselves to seek their fortunes where after long wandring they fell upon the Coast of Spain next